ERUPTION – SECTION 1 – Note Pile

Misc…

Put this somewhere…

Jae had never noticed Scarred One and Old One together at the same time. The Juveniles were the only to that actually could be seen together. Probably becasue they may have been left at her property, as a safe kinder-care strategy by the adults.

There was a mysterious creature that would do things that the other two Creatures had never done, but he had not seen it. It was clear to him however that it must be a Juvenile.Stealing eggs, and then leaving small branches as gifts. A process that has been coined, as “Gifting.” The other two brutes did not seem capable of this.

Mimicking the bark of J’s dog? Mimicking the rooster? Mimicking other birds too? In each case the mimic sounds would come from the woods, and not the driveway where the dog lived, nor the chicken coup where the rooster ruled, but from afar. Again, no other dog or rooster was on this hillside. The prankster! J was on to this young one’s antics. So, let’s call this Creature, Young One. Since any of these Creatures would get older, this name may not work for long.

Chapter 9: Spider Crawlers…

Spider Crawl – Watching from the Woodland

Eliot now was about 100 yards from reaching the tree line again, as he walked back up the hill. He certainly stuck out, but what was he to do? He did not feel like doing a low crawl, and he Just was hoping that everyone involved was done with him.

It did feel like he was being watched. Isn’t that the case! If you feel you are being watched, then you are being watched.

He turned to look down-hill, and nothing but the ever “more faint” band of Creatures that were departing. Fading away. And to what end? Forced against their will.

The sun was coming up, which meant that their late-night Creature mission was running late.
Eliot’s feeling of triumph was drowned by the feeling of whatever presence was watching. Then he realized, if Scarred One and Old One were agents of this Evil, then why would they leave their outpost? Why would they leave this hillside? Based on the evidence collected by Jae, that had been around the hilltop for over twenty years. Anyway, there was a chance that not all the Creatures were departing.

Eliot layed in the tall grass, gathering his breath.

Behind Eliot, down the slope; movement in the grass from two different locations. He sensed this, and when he would turn and look, then nothing.

Looking up into the tree-line, he saw one single RED eyeshine, in the shadows. Eliot’s body tingled and blood rushed to his core. This was shock and anxiety, surely. It did not feel like infra-sound even though that was also likely. Either way – shock and anxiety. He started praying, but in a way he never stopped. The weapon had worked, but didn’t mean that the Creatures had lost their will to kill him. If they could do it from a distance with infra-sound, or throwing rocks, then Eliot was sure that they would try. In other words, Eliot felt they may be fearing the thing that the Star People had warned the Creatures about, which is the power within mankind, spiritually; thus, if they could strike him from a distance, safer for these fear-engrained Creatures. Ever wonder why Bigfoot Creatures first instinct is to run away from you? Why teach theme to fear us? Agenda?

Let’s discuss options. With smokes still rising off of Eliot, time to regroup. Remember the shotgun Eliot had over his shoulder? He lost that when he was being dragged with that fencing as he bounced on top and under.

Flare gun? It was gone. Knife; gone!

He had a .38 Caliber on his wrist. Surprise. Small gun, big bullets, for its size. The thinking is that it is not big enough to kill a Bear or Bigfoot sized Creature. So why have it? It made Eliot feel better. Strapped to his left wrist with an ankle holster? Yes, because the ankle holster chaffed his ankle, this was a way of not wasting a holster nor the money needed to purchase it. Eliot, barely a jack of all trades, and definitely a master of none. Strategy was more his thing.

From Eliot’s peripheral view, it was shockingly clear that the incoming commotion were two Bigfoot creatures, crawling like spiders.

A sinking feeling was heavy within Eliot, like, “Oh no, not this too!” Was he destined to experience every Bigfoot Phenomenon in one night? A dream come true for some, right? Searching for Bigfoot is dangerous, which seems to get overlooked and until you find Bigfoot, or other phenomena. Get what you wish for and then, you run? This is often the case.

Bigfoot crawling like spiders. It’s a thing. Very low to the ground with arms stretched out from the torso with elbows at 90 degree angles. The legs also outstretched and bent awkwardly. The movement looked like a snake pushing through the grass. Imagine the flexibility in those joints.

Note: Eliot had first heard of this behavior/ability in an interview. Researcher Kerry Arnold, interviewing Dee Doss. By now many of you have heard of them. In this case it seemed to be a means of approaching for a look-see, and then to make a get-away. That Dee Doss sighting was in Oklahoma. Eliot was in Washington. Bigfoot Creatures seem to have different traits, based on region, but what was happening tonight seemed to be a culmination of something, that had nothing to do with regions.

Can all Bigfoot Creatures do this spider crawl? Is it natural, or are they trained to do it? Certain specific Creatures can do it, perhaps? A topic that does not get a lot of attention, these Spider Crawlers.

Note: Eliot would later recall it like this, “It was clear now that the two approaching were doing a low crawl, and yet like spiders. Eliot had heard of this first from the account by Dee Dobbs, Bigfoot Research Podcaster, who had been approached in this same way. Elbows bent out to the sides, like a push up, with back legs oddly bent. As Eliot had been learning about the sasquatch, he was not surprised at the idea that these had training from some mysterious source, enough to have stealth, strategy, and the ability to crawl like a spider. We are talking some skills!”

So, Eliot had heard of this, but it is rare, evidently; an obvious attempted to go unseen. It also seemed like the ultimate in vanity as-if, showing off. His bad right knee, reminding him, as he as now coveting their flexibility.

Eliot dropped quickly down onto his back to think and hide in the prairie grasses. He was dead, if he stayed there, but Scarred One was watching, from the tree line; waiting, ready to pounce. Eliot knew this; Scarred One was hard to miss. He was big, and the Scarred One he did have must have therefore been twice the ability of one normal Bigfoot eyeball. So, it seemed; it surely felt that this must be true.

Also, there is no way to outrun a Bigfoot Creature. If you run and live it is because the Creature did not want to kill you.

Note: Scarred One, was only what Jae had been calling him. His name to his Kin, was…

Hmmm, too soon for a spoiler alert.

But first, back to these Spider-Crawlers, who seemed to have been called upon, specifically to take out the human. Special forces of a hybrid kind?

Looking, searching in pockets, and the duffle bag for options, soon the answer of response would be clear. He was hidden in the grass, but he knew that they knew where to find him. In last-view, the scurrying advancers were headed right at him. He felt he had about ten more seconds before…

Eliot had been packing a 9MM handgun all of this time, too. Why had he not used it yet? One of the first things he had learned from Jae, was to bring a big gun, and that a 9MM size would be useless. Despite this, Eliot had to carry it, like a good friend that brings comfort. The one weapon next to using the name of Jesus, that he had full confidence in. He had named the gun Eliot, and the two magazine clips were named Bigfoot and Sasquatch. True story!

Bigger than the .38 as a weapon, but the ammunition, smaller. Go figure. It stayed on his right upper leg.

Eliot liked that Jae had said that Bear spray repellent was almost as necessary as a gun. Thus, Bear spray, 9 MM, and then a shotgun that he would borrow from Jae, was his standard choices when he would visit Jae for Bigfooting. The Bowie Knife came more recently, and then the Bowie Machete. The knife would be a common tool for gutting a deer, and the Machete more common for clearing brush on a thick trail.

Eliot was not a hunter. His weapon’s experience was practicing with the M-16 rifle once per year in a twenty-year United States Air Force career, and then one day’s worth of training on the 9MM handgun, once in those same twenty years. Since meeting Jae, Eliot had purchased his own 9MM, Machete, Shotgun, and two cans of bear repellant, and a couple of visits to the shooting range was in the works, but that cost more money. Honestly, he had only shot his weapons when visiting Jae, and that was shooting at a can on the ground. All of this, mostly for precaution. He did not want to die in the forest when it could be avoided. But, again, finally a reason to buy cool stuff.

For Eliot, the knife was just practical, while the Machete was in the rare instance that he and Jae came across a dead Bigfoot, and heaven forbid, them killing one out of self defense. To get to the point, Eliot had asked Cliff Barackman of what procedures to follow in this event. First cut off part of the body and get out of there fast, before the Bigfoot’s buddies show up to kill you. First try the head, then a hand, and then the foot, and then all other is equal. J says the head would weigh about 100 pounds, so you would need help. Finally, Eliot and J agree that a chainsaw is best, and since that is very impractical, then Michette. Why, all this? Evidence; if a Creature is dead anyway, then taking proof. Whom to take it to? Bring it to him or Dr. Jeff Meldrum of Idaho State University, and they would help get it to a University or safe media source, and then the “Men in Black” could not do much about it at that point. It seems like many have claimed to have killed Bigfoot, and yet never have any proof. Eliot was determined to not be like one of those.

After considering this at great length over these months, Eliot knew that cutting through an arm or an ankle was probably impossible with a machete or knife, but better to start building a collection of options. Besides, it gave reasons for buying these toys; otherwise, as a non-hunter, what reason would he have. Nonetheless, he believed that a Bigfoot was equivalent to a superhuman. 8 foot tall, 600 pounds or more, and as freaky as coming face to face with a demon. What on earth was he doing?

Now back to the problem at hand. Using the 9MM handgun would not help especially since two creatures were approaching him. Shooting one, even if he killed it, which is unlikely, then the second Creature would get him; thus, the machete, meant for dismemberment after death of a Creature, would not due for self-defense for the same reasons.

Note: no one really knows what it would take to cut through the skin, muscle, tendons, and bone of one of these. Whoever was able to accomplish it, probably did not live to tell the tale.

Note: Bones of Giant Humanoids have shown to be extremely reistant to the saw. Makes sense since to carry the the massive burden of weight, bones would be strong.

Should Eliot feel flattered that this covert approach was needed against him? All he had done so far was to steal a trail camera, climb a tree, throw up on a Dogman, use pop-crackling candy as a weapon, miss with a flare gun, and failed at releasing a family of Bigfoot prisoners. Ahh, the fireworks perhaps had inflated his stature to these foes. It had been quite a day.

Considering his option, gave him an idea and quickly grabbed the machette, which we already knew would not save him, but then grabbed a flare gun shell.

Donning a gas mask, yes his hidden bag had some unique options, he was ready.

Trying, then trying again, to open the shell without cutting off the tips of his fingers.

Too late, the spider-like Creatures were at his feet, one two, three, open came the shell and Eliot whisked it into the faces of the two predators, from right to left. The powdery grainy dust panned across the few feet that separated Eliot from the crawling things. The sparks, and flames, however small, from the firework-lit turrain, were enough and, “Woomph!” The gunpowder lit-fire with a flash, scorching the faces and shoulders of the Spider-Crawlers. The flash was so sudden and so bright, that even Scarred One, forty yards away, had to turn with a wince as his only eye was taken aback.

Simultaneously Eliot flipped over to his stomach so his back would take the worst of it. He felt the woosh of heat, but the gun powder had been sprayed at the attackers, away from him.

Two birds with one stone as they say. In this case three Bigfoot, now very distracted. Jae had said that sudden light in the eyes of these Creatures would affect their ability by almost 100%; being mostly nocturnal with eyes adapted for the dark.

Note: Also, plenty of sightings during the day, so, who knows.

Up went Eliot, ready to race up the plains and into the wood-line, which gave him a head start. There is no way he would outrun any of these creatures, but it was his only option to at least be heading in this direction, especially with the three assailants being put off guard. The two crawlers would be blinded for at least a few seconds, so Eliot had to act fast, as he turned from the flash of heat. He felt the heat waft against his jeans and jacket. The collar of his jacket protected the back of his head, but barely, as smoke came from the back of his head as he lunged upward from the ground to get-a-move-on.

He started taking off the smoldering jacket, what was left of it. He clinched it in his left fist and held it towards Scared One, as if, “Naner Naner, don’t mess with me.” One can hope.

Jibberish sort of language could be heard, the first time Eliot had heard it that evening/morning. Probably because the night’s efforts for these invaders were to be covert, and now, because of this puny six-foot one inch, two-hundred-pound human – it was on!

The two spider-like creatures were not standing up, but they were not small. Scarred One, was about eight feet tall, Jae had always said so. Back in three years prior when Jae saw Scarred One’s dark silhouette, carrying a deer over its shoulders, she could get a feeling for the size, based on distance, about 50 yards away, and the size of the deer. Eyeshine also helped make it clear. Two white eye-shines above one red eyeshine. Odd at the time, but now it makes sense for having Just Scarred One. Jae figured it had gotten into a fight with another male; some Alpha male squabble. Perhaps a Buck ran its antler through the eye, or maybe it Just got unlucky and walked into a tree branch. Ever since, it was distinctly easy to tell when Scarred One was around.

Note: origin story of what really happened to Scarred One, pending.

One year ago, Jae saw Scarred One down by its favorite Juniper tree, creating a territorial marker out of the branch. Stripping the bark and fraying the end. What other creature does that? Scarred One was furious that Jae had been watching it from the front of the house forty yards away.

Most recently Scarred One was laying down in the pasture near the goat pen, like a spy. Jae was kicking herself after that for not getting a photo. It was a dark beast, and shaped like a Bigfoot. It had to be Scarred One, because the only other Bigfoot he had seen in the last three years, was Old One, and it was smaller, about seven feet tall, and not as wide, and liked to run on all fours for some reason. This was probably an act of creating “cover” as it was usually running down past the garden to get across the property to a watering hole.
Where was Old One, anyway?

Eliot had a creative mind that had been considering all options now for many months. He was the one that wanted to get his ducks in a row for what to do if he had a dead Bigfoot’s body in his presence. So, what would be a good deterrent if being attacked by a Creature that was adapted to living nocturnally. Eliot, waited to use one of last defense ideas, but he got it ready, as he stumbled up, and into the woodland. He was glued to the game trail as a guide and a friend, even though this was the same path that all of these Creatures had been using.What lies ahead back up this trail? The origin of all these Creatures? Also, Scarred One and Old One had been living around here for years and it seemed accurate that they would still be around. In other words, he was running upward into the beehive of all this activity, but with all these going down the hill, up he went.

Eliot had wanted to search for Bigfoot evidence up this direction, but J always said no, because of not having permission from the landowners up that way. Thus, Eliot was unaware of what to expect, if he was fortunate enough to get that far unharmed.

Why not head back to Jae’s home? That sounded great except Scarred One was in the way. Knowing this, Eliot continued upward. Suddenly, Scarred One approached like shot out of a canon, breaking through a Juniper tree instead of going around it. This last moment of obstruction was enough as Eliot held out a flash bulb from a camera. Thank you, Alfred Hitchcock. Eliot waited for Scarred One’s face to reappear from the now smashing tree debri. At least ten flashes simultaneously, blinded the Creature, and a loud shriek speared through the air. This alone sent Eliot flying, which actually helped as his posture allowed the debris to mostly miss him. If this were a movie, Eliot would be yelling from his theater seating for the hero to kill the monster, while he had any advantage. Of course, instead Eliot rolled to his feet and frantically continued up the game trail, which of course was fruitless, but assaulting an 8 foot eight hundred pound creature that was now incensed, with two spider walkers fast approaching, so he thought, was not something to be taken lightly.

Eliot kept praying, a constant prayer. He imagined the prayer was charging with body with supernatural powers, as if ready to blast the power of prayer from his hands, like weapons. This thought helped him to cope with the situation, and hey, why not?

To create more of an advantage Eliot pu the 9MM handgun back in its holster and pulled out the bear spray. He damaged the top of the can, threw it as it sprayed violently. Gas mask, so who cares.

Ten: Lights and more Lights

Then suddenly a glowing object was appearing from up the hill, if it could see, then it surely saw him, but down he went, and scuttled under some brush. Would there be no winning, this morning?

He watched and saw what was a glowing orb, orange in color, about the size of a softball. It was an odd orange color, and was lit up, but wasn’t putting out light. It appeared and then hovered twenty feet away between Eliot and the edge of the Woodland to the west.

As Eliot watched the new Orb, a larger mechanical version appeared in the background. It had descended from above and was entering the tree-line of the Woodland. At that point it was about 40 yards behind the orange orb and was larger than a basketball. It was not alone. An aircraft was approaching. It was virtually silent but was too big to go unnoticed. You could hear the air move to get out of its way. Eliot wanted no part of this. Feeling that this was no rescue craft and was in some part related to this evening’s madness.

He felt the sensation that both orbs and the craft, knew he was there.

The orange orb then went up the game trail slowly. Eliot, followed. He felt there were no better options, as he could hear Scarred One, screaming with an angry language that sounded like an American Indian dialect, but in a monkey gibberish form.

Scarred One was getting nowhere fast as he cottled his one good eye. Perhaps, in a self-preservation strategy, was waving about, a now dead, piece of tree, while frequently kicking up the earth in whichever direction, to ward off imminent harm, as his Scarred One, recovered. This infuriated the eight-foot man beast.

So far, these Creatures were very physical, and not Just wood spirits, as some legends explain.

An aircraft was approaching, it was dark and Stealthy, but it was obvious enough at this close proximity. He could hear it’s quiet, yet distinctive. The back of Eliot’s neck became all tingly, if at all possible, the hairs on the back of Eliot’s neck were rising, upon already having risen, after all that had already happened.

The larger orb had gone down to the hidden lake, it seemed. The same direction that almost everything had taken, including the prisoners. It had the feel of a rendezvous. A predetermined meeting.

Then an aircraft, flying low and silent, came from the direction of the lower Cascade Mountain Range which was about thirty miles further northwest. It came around the hills, up and over, and down towards where Eliot was. He glanced over, as he hid behind a tree, and saw a bipedal figure lowering from the craft, and then he could not see the figure anymore. This was definitely a concern! It looked highly full of tech, and old! A government agent? Perhaps a person-in-black! Maybe, it was one of those contractors that show up to tell you that what you saw was not a Bigfoot, but a bear!

Star people?

Star People: mostly those few people that befriend a Bigfoot or Bigfoot family group, are often told by the Bigfoot that their young males are taken away for a time, by the Star People. Who are the Star People? Not much is known about them. Research the right Indian tribe, and you could learn more.

If this was the handiwork of Star People, then this all would make more sense.

Jae lives thirty miles from a mysterious mountain, and that mountain, was not far south of Mount Saint Hellens.

No shocker what mountain this is, but it just feels safer to not actually mention it. Five letter word,yes that one.

It takes a good camera to see it, at this mystery mountain, but you can park and watch as mysterious things happen. So secretive, and yet not. Eliot had known this for a while, so to have a craft come from that direction was very telling to him. A mysterious craft coming from a mysterious mountain area, to this hillside with an Eruption of Bigfoot activity, as if to be an Ark, but in this case to take taking prisoners, slaves, and riff-raff. The irony would be that a Great Flood came to destroy Creatures such as these, and now in this case, to take them to a hidden fortress.

Prisoner’s being led down the hill. This sounded organized.

Slave creatures working as workers and military.

Dogmen or WInd Walkers as the muscle, and one of the few things Bigfoot Creatures are afraid of. The connection in thiis statement would be spiritual beings, to be feared.

Note: Indian tradition speaks of Wind Walkers, as spiritual beings that produce as Creatures.

Note: As scar as some Bigfoot Encounters claim, Dogman is worse, and experts say, Bigfoot wants nothing to do with Dogman.

Note: Again, Dogman, like a werewolf. Why? No one really knows.

Bigfoot indoctrinated to fear God and God’s Creation (Humans), and also fear Dogman, maybe even more. Dogman, the henchman of the evil that was going on this night. Yes, an Eliot Ness theory.

Fear God and His creation, and fear the evil on the other side? Not much of a chance for Bigfoot People?

Scarred One and Old One; spies on the ground, and to what end? Jae had witnessed these two for many years now. Not as frequently as the curious Juvenile Bigfoot Creatures, but she had seen these others, so she would know how long they had been present.

Sasquatch are known for being strategic, and this is why they travel in groups of two or three, and tonight, as if a flood gate had opened.

Oh man, so many thoughts.

The way many of them had passed by Eliot as he went south, up the hill, and they went north down the hill to the hidden pond. Amazing.

He wished he was with Jae, as she could guide him, fill him in on each detail. She knew this area, and the behavior of some of these creatures. Also, she seemed to be afraid of nothing.

The orb, was less of a thing, when he saw multiple lights, in unison, as if making a landing.

Unless the orb was scouting for this craft, he would choose the orb over the bigger entity. He would take his chances with the smaller orb. He changed his direction, still on the ground.

Were Creatures still in pursuit of him? Too much happening right now!

The lights of the craft could be seen through the upper tree line now, as if they were just illuminating, suggesting that it had been flying without any lights on. The aircraft did not seem familiar to anything he had ever seen, but why was that a surprise? Eliot did not believe in Aliens, but demons posing. Sure. Perhaps what we thought were Aliens were demons after all, and the Alien part was a cover up. No matter, in any case, Eliot did not want to be caught. Definitely, an unidentifiable flying object.

Fallen Angel tech? Governent Program? Governement Program but with Alien Human Hybrids? Why do they care about a Bigfoot Hillside Exodus? Oh, actually that answers it.

Eliot saw a green haze starting to cover the path ahead.

The Orb, almost on cue, circled back and then went past Eliot towards the newly formed mist, and waited, as if pleading for Eliot to follow and enter. Another portal? Any place was better than this, so he picked up his pace, anything was better than staying here.

Scarred One had regained its bearing and was staggering towards Eliot. Scarred One was crashing into tree after tree, still unable to see very well, and still insanely upset, but fortunately disoriented.

Some kind of awareness was motioning for him to get to the green smokiness ahead. It was in his thoughts; a message, encouraging him to move forward; onward. Eliot would not argue the gesture.

The orange orb, went back past Eliot, towards Scarred One, as if to cause a distraction.

Two figures lowered themselves from the aircraft, and then took a final drop to the ground, and then headed into the woodland and came towards him. They were very dark, and more human-like in stature. The figures looked eerie however. Whatever they were, and whatever they were wearing, was just odd.

Eliot decided to stop paying attention to his surroundings. A last ditch effort to survive. He focused on the goal dead ahead. His mind filled with the events of the evening. The thing communicating in his head, it was apparent, was trying to keep his mind on the imminent matter at hand.

Eliot heard crashing footsteps behind him. He could feel the flying dirt hit him from behind. He could then feel the emotion and rage hitting him.

Suddenly, an intense pain to his head. Infrasound! Again!

Just as Eliot was about to be overtaken, the fogginess reached out as if to grab him, and he fell through the green wall into another realm, as the green substance dissipated enough so the approaching monster could not follow. Unable to follow, the beast crashed over a fallen tree. Eliot, was somewhere else now, but he could hear the Creatures angry gibberish language. It was all around him, and it was enough to drive someone into a frenzied fear, so Eliot kept moving to distance himself from the noise, just like in Jae’s lower first floor when the further he walked, the less he could hear Jae’s voice.

He looked back, and like looking through stained glass could see a garbled image of the enraged Creature.

What if he walked until it was silent, and then Just sat and took a rest. Maybe, never leave this place? Something in his mind was telling him to keep going.

He could see the two “beings” that had come from the aircraft, also garbled like looking through glass. In awe he followed the two, as if a protective layer was between him and them. He felt invisible to them. Suddenly feeling invincible he walked parallel to them, but in his hidden layer.
Suddenly, the two stopped, and each slowly looked towards Eliot. Eliot froze. One by one, the two slowly walked closer. And then closer. So close that they were inches away from the invisible barrier. It felt as if, looking right at him. Even through the odd barrier the two did not seem quite human. Humanoid?

Note: some say that some Bigfoot Creatures look humanoid, So be be more speific, these oddities were human-ish in a not Bigfoot sort of way. Oh, and they were wearing clothes.

It made sense that these were from the craft.

It seemed as if they were contemplating stepping through the barrier right at him. He reached around for any weapons he may have, and all he could find was the 9 Millimeter (MM) handgun, that he had nic named “Eliot.” Not very original, right? Well, that one. The one on his wrist, was still on vacation, looking good.

9 MM: a bigger handgun then some, but for weapons commonly preferred against bears and unknown giants, this was not a respected weapon.

(Eliot pulled the weapon and pointed it at the head of the taller figure. Nothing. Still a standoff, like a staring contest.)

The two looked into the haze and could see the image of what they guessed was the man they had noticed on their scanners. Eliot reached to turn on the laser site, as if that would be more intimidating, and disregarding the safety of his current situation. But no, the two were then distracted by a haunting voice of gibberish. It was scary. Amazing he could hear all of this. The two turned and fled back to the aircraft, of course they had a previous engagement.

One human traipsing up the hillside was less important to them.

The “something” was calling to him again, as if prodding on a toddler to stop being distracted.
This “something” was not him, but an outside voice, penetrating his thoughts.

He returned to the main area of this hidden location, back to what seemed like the gallery, a centralized area of this strange realm.

To Eliot’s left he actually felt distress. To his right, peace. Maybe this is why the voice wanted him to keep moving straight. Was he in a portal that led to many different places; locations around the world perhaps, Heaven, and Hell. Maybe none of these. Whatever was going on, here he was, experiencing it.

He thought to test, and took several steps to his left, and suddenly was out of control. He felt frozen, and yet his body was being dragged by an unknown force. The voice that was guiding him, was now very distant. Eliot had to turn and face the force that was pulling him, he had no other choice. There were several pathways or gates ahead of him. They looked like oval cave-like doorways, with a watery pool or film covering them. He was pulled into one of them but used his outstretched arms and legs to keep himself from being pulled through. It felt like what Hell would be like (insert description of Hell). He heard screaming, anguish. He saw someone inside running into the rock walls, and scrubbing his arms against the rocks. An intuitive thought was that this was a look into Hell, and this poor soul was in torment, desperately seeking to feel something, or desperately trying to end it all, and yet to no avail.

Up the trail he walked, step after step, slowly. The crunching on each side of him was still there, and yet non-threatening. It’s as if it seemed like, like an escort.

Back up the hill he went. Up towards and into the woodland, once again. Scarred One was a concern, but he had no choice. He reached in the secret tree duffel bag for any final options.

Flash,flash…

Scarred One was coming. Eliot tried to go faster, but knowing he could not out-run a Bigfoot, he didn’t try too hard as he was saving energy; what little he had left. Adrenaline, however, was certainly on a high level.

The sun was trying to rise, that could potentially be an allie. Eliot had felt much braver in the day-time, when visiting Jae’s house in the past. A unique phenomenon. Plus, Jae had her most tree-knocking activity and sightings, early in the morning around 9:00 AM, as if the night-time scouting mission had finished, and again around 6:00 PM, presumably when the Creature or Creatures would go out for the night.

Green haze, engulfed Eliot. Scarred One, in dismay…

Eliot waited in a green haze domain, encouraged to continue. It was no wonder that Eliot had Just experienced some kind of mental telepathy to continue, instead of Just resting, as he started to smell sulfur. Then screaming could be heard. Horrible screaming, of anguish. Eliot decided to hurry at that point.

Eliot, appeared about two hundred yards up the hill, as Scarred One had Just seen him disappear into the haze. For Scarred One, only a couple of seconds had past; thus, he was confused.

Machete in the left hand and 9mm drawn, in the right hand.
Scarred One was near, but Eliot heard crunching in the brush to his right, to the west, something was walking side by side from him, but what? Then Eliot felt it again, some sort of communication, to keep going.

Hey…

He needed to escape. Bingo, he saw an out! An entrance to a mine, or was it Just a small shed? No matter, he was determined to get to it. It was definitely at the topmost point of the hill. It kept disappearing, but he had no other option. He passed a tree, and it reappeared, then after the next tree after that, it was gone. He circled the structure to make sure, but every alternating tree, revealed the structure was gone., but then in plain view again once passing each alternating tree. Eliot was witnessing a portal again; a portal carousel.

Hearing what sounded like Bigfoot chatter, he ducked into the realm that held the structure, and suddenly the Bigfoot chatter was gone. It was some kind of arguing? Not surprising, since something had Just defended him coming up the hill, something that resembled a Bigfoot, at least in its behavior.

Scarred One had not been able to successfully overtake Eliot, which was a miracle in itself. Next, the spider-walkers never overtook him. Finally, the mystery people from the aircraft also were disallowed from impeding Eliot’s path to the shack at the top of the hill.

What was this powerful, to help influence this?

Eliot felt as if he had a guardian angel. Every time something seemed to approach him, he could hear something approach the oncoming threat, then a heavy scuffle, and then nothing.
This was as if he was in another dimension, another realm. Wherever he was, the chatter ending meant, confirmation of leaving the noise behind him. With machete now back in a sheath, handgun ready, he approached the front of the building. The door seemed old and unhinged.

Deleted Scene:

As he approached, he veered to his right, and suddenly he could not see the structure anymore, instead, the woodlands. This was too freaky, so he decided to circle that small crop of property and make his way back to the front where he saw the door of the building. In doing so he came around a tree and came face to face with an old woman, whose eyes were glazed over. Eliot stumbled from the surprise and let his momentum carry him passed her outreaching withered hand. She seemed hateful and was spitting at him.

As he passed the next tree she was gone, and he could see, now, the side of the shack, but continuing his circle a definite spacecraft appeared, spewing heat and steam as it approached into a landing formation. He passed the next tree and it was suddenly gone. He felt as if he was passing doorways, but in the trees.

Next, he saw the shack again, and he considered running right for it, but then it was gone. Maybe he should Just stop his circular path?

Continuing suddenly, he saw Anubis, the Dogman/Jackel god of Egypt. This was a carousel of the supernatural. Each woodland doorway revealed something terrifying, with alternating openings that showed the shack.was somethingbroken?

This happened many more times, with images of the unthinkable, when finally, a breakthrough towards the door of the building. Would the door be unlocked?

Deleted Scene Over.

Suddenly he was hit with a wave of infrasound that probably should have killed him. It was Scarred One, attempting to beat him to the door. Had something deflected the infrasound? Was Scarred One jus tlosing it?

The door suddenly flung itself open.

Eliot couldn’t get in fast enough, and dust welcomed him, along with dirt falling from the ceiling. He was somewhere else, again.

But that did not stop Scarred One from crashing through the door, right behind him. Suddenly, something met Scarred One like thunder and lightning, and the door was slammed shut, by something…

The crashing racket behind him was like a scuffle between giants. Eliot flung himself into a stairwell and was followed by debris of rocks and flying wood. Oh, and lots of dust!

Eliot came to a sudden landing as the stairwell seemed to disintegrate from around him. Still standing however, Eliot plunged forward to avoid being buried, and he slid to a stop.

The noise and dust continued. Eliot imagined several Creatures unceremoniously throwing Scarred One out the front door. It would take three to do it! Kicking Scarred One, out. A Mutiny? The Exodus, was a flight, to reconvene elewhere.

So Eliot being here was a set up?

The place he now stood was much bigger than the shack he Just entered. He turned to lock the door but didn’t know how, and then right away heard the Bigfoot chatter again, coming towards the door. So he turned and ran to the nearby stairwell, antiquated, but the only other place he could run.

The chattering argument cam crashing above him as he headed downward, as if something had entered the mysterious doorway Just a second after Eliot did, but then had been met by a crashing force. It seemed Elito had a guardian angel.

Eleven: The Find of a Lifetime (The Fortress)

He found himself alone in what seemed like a cave corridor, and then it felt more like a prison corridor, definitely abandoned. It felt old, but as if recently occupied. Oddities were sporadically thrust hear and there, like odd tools, trash, that gave the appearance of a large group having left recently, and were in a hurry.
Next he entered a hallway that was like a museum, with relics and what some would call Hieroglyphics. Pictures of history, telling a story.
Angels falling to the earth? Taking earth women and procreating, what seemed to be giants, followed by a time of great evil.
A flood that killed them all.
Then eventually, fallen angels started the pattern again.
An egyption looking dog-headed human? This image was from Egyption lore?
A little person with a slingshot, a fallen giant. Now that looked familiar.
An invasion where giants are pushed out of the land.
An exodus of large beast humans spreading out into the world.
Fallen spirits mating with these offspring, and that seemed to change them, and suddenly they were a harrier version.
Giants mating with each other, until they start taking on Bigfoot features. It makes sense that fallen angels did not mate with Bigfoots, but now Bigfoots mate with Bigfoots. Theories, you have to have theories.
The Bigfoot Eruption – Part One: Chapter ? – Room of the Dead
Note: play this up more!!!
Suddenly Eliot noticed he was now in a large room, with odd stone and dirt stols. It looked like a classroom, only like, caveman style.
Eliot looked over and saw something that definitely got his attention…
Hundreds of backpacks, Jackets, clothing, weapons, and gear. All human! Their was some occasional carnage, but this seemed strangely organized, further down into this giant room, seemed to be what appeared to be bodies, a lot of bodies. A later look would show that the area with the human remains was like a feeding area.
Eliot reached into this pit, and grabbed a blue backpack. It still had its contents in it. Among the normal hiking items, were some granola bars still intact. He started eating immediately! He collapsed at the beginning of the next cavernous room. The sheer exhaustion was enough for this collapse. The stench that then hit him would have caused him to collapse if he had not already been on the ground. He leaned up against the rocky entryway to that next room, and witnessed a mass grave. The remains of humankind, but not but a few were intact. Presumably the Bigfoot creatures did not leave anything intact.
Impressed upon his mind was the feeling that he was witness to the thousands that had gone missing in the forests of the world.
A large creature, walking the halls, was keeping its distance. Scarred One had made it into the mysterious structure, and was met by an Eruption of crashing and clanging. If Scarred One was now walking the hallways, it would have made itself known by now.
Eliot was trapped. If he tried to leave this fortress he would meet the spider crawlers, dogmen, alien-esque men-in-black, a mysterious aircraft, a variety of orbs, woodlands up in flames, creepy creatures prowling the homes of the vacated homesteaders, and a carousel of strange paranormal phenomenon that was like a slot machine of choices surrounding the entrance above. So, he stayed put. How could he ever get out of this place? So he waited. He was tired, in every way. Death sounded pretty good right now. His portal glance into hell, and looking into the eyes of the condemned, and then escaping to a visual of heaven, and seeing his family there. So his family was dead on earth, but alive in heaven? Combine that with the horrendous day he was having. What would life look like, after this day, if he did survive it.
There was some comfort in seeing two Biblical things that most do not actually see, until they die (Heaven and Hell). He already believed in the Bible, but if Heaven and Hell were real, then there’s a God, Jesus did come to save us from that Hell, and it was all true. Faith in it without seeing, and now to have seen. In a way, Eliot was starting to feel invincible, especially since death was not something to be afraid of, especially now.
He did however, take time to scavenge through some of the debris. He found bottles of water, power bars, a variety of knives, compases, notepads, and basically anything that could be used for survival; weapons, tools, sustenance.
He seemed to feel most safe in this “educational” room, so he dragged his new supplies there and stashed them, and found a breeze that was seemingly strategic, as the air was much more to his liking there. The breeze went through and into the grave (room of death/the dining room), and then onward past that point, keeping the stench away from the other areas.
He sat down by his rock and set down a pile of very rich power bars he had collected, and started eating. More on this later. Let’s Just say, you never know when you will need a little extra.
His cell phone was dead, and the spare battery was long since gone. Lost it somewhere. Wherever his bag had gone, the bag from the tree. Who knew where it could be.
Eliot laid his head against the backpack, as he leaned against a stone “chair” out of view from the entryway of the room. He looked at the art on the wall, and occasionally, closed his eyes.
After a great deal of time had passed, Eliot heard a Creature approaching, and so he continued to hide in the shadows. Eliot froze, and could not move; something was “willing” him to be in this state of non-motion. What felt like comfort was filling his mind, as if something was trying to make him feel more at ease, that he should not fear what was about to come. Still, when Eliot heard Creature Jiberish up-close, it was unsettling. The comfort being put in him, became a translator, and the scary Creature verbiage, was now more in the background, as the understanding of the words, overshadowed the sound of the new language.
A large hand rested on Eliot’s back, and his whole body sank with fear again, and then the translation within his mind, that this Giant Person, was meaning to have a discussion.
It was more than clear that this was a Bigfoot of some kind. After everything, that Elito had experienced that night, could he face a Creature face to face, to commune. It was like meeting an Angel. Most accounts of confronting an Angel are freaky, even though Angels are servants of the most High God.
Even Moses was afraid to look upon God.
Eliot conceded that having a discussion with a willing, presumably peaceful Bigfoot, was better than the killers that he had eluded earlier.
He had a feeling that he would be dead, if it has not been for this particular Sasquatch.
Eliot, gave a final secretive code, before settling in for full trust. He said, “Hey.”
A monsterous voice, struggling to articulate, responded with “Hey.” Eliot started to squirm at this response, and the hand only held him more firmly. This was the voice that he had heard before. Eliot waited. He submitted. He waited some more. He felt something like an old tape recorder must feel when it is recording on high speed, from one to another. He did not know how much time had passed.
When he awoke, or when he was released, out of this state, he was alone. He was sorry to see that no friendly Bigfoot was there with him.
He had a feeling that the oddities he saw as he entered into this dimensional structure, were somehow imprisoned in this complex.
Again, it seemed like an old prison, with hallways, educational rooms, a kitchen, morg, and courtyards, but all within a darkness. It was a large cavern, or so it seemed.
The inside of the prison felt like it had been decorated by the Flintstones, with very rough accommodations, and very little sign of human comforts, like normal chairs. When Eliot did see things like that, it was often broken, or otherwise neglected.
XXX Threatened, defending, being led out…XXXXXX
With nowhere else to go, Eliot followed the orb, and into the mist, and fell, and down he went. He felt the course feeling of sagebrush and rocks, and then he rolled to a stop. Suddenly, it was very bright. He was outside, in the sunlight. He scurried, to regain sight, and up he went. Hoping for clarity, before it was too late.
He estimated he was ten miles away from where he had been when he entered the dimensional structure. Meaning, that the prison was not really where he had been when he was chased up the hill that evening. It had an opening, in which he entered, but then as soon as he went through its front door/portal, once inside, he was somewhere else.
He now knew his general location because it was unmistakable that the Columbia River Gorge was only about a mile away.
Something was coming, however. He could hear the rage, and a misty opening was starting to show itself.
This wasn’t going to be a good idea…
Bigfoot Eruption presents – Book One: The Bigfoot Eruption (Part 2)
J’s final shot, hit the Creature in the left shoulder…
Shakoda watched in amazement from the cab of the truck; so surreal!
J had been trying for months to show these Creatures who the boss was. So this act felt very rewarding, minus the fact that the Creature was still not dead; which, menat trouble. Also, they all got their brains scrambled from infra-sound, which no one was expecting when the day started. Credit to a Bigfooter named William Jevning for sharing tactics to repel the Creatures. Shooting it is not recommended, because the Creature’s buddies usually arrive, to avenge the death.This was his property! Why did they want his property so badly?
This part of the plan, was over. In fact, this was it; end of plan. This plan was designed earlier in the evening when the dog was barking out-of-its-mind. The flammable urine was the only thing we had to prepare. Everything else was Just discussion, and then action. Really everyone involved was a bunch of inexperienced Bigfooting green-horns. Except J, who had been living with this for awhile. It all started eight years earlier, but he did not know how to notice the signs back then, it was only recently, recalling everything, that he realized it went back that far. The biggest signs started three years ago, then two years ago, one year ago, and then the previous June it become hard-core, with wood knocks almost every morning and evening, infra-sound attacks on J and the farm animals, Creatures mimicking the dogs, chickens, and goats, rocks hitting the house, and so much more. J had seen the Grey One clearly, and King Og twice as red eyeshine with dark silhouette. Guaranteed that tonight was the best look he had of King Og. Even earlier, as King Og was wood knocking with firewood, Wyam could see it clearly, less than 50 yards out, from the bedroom upstairs window.
Easy to take pictures you say? Yes, however, it looked like a blob-squatch, but you have to try. Video taken of the same, showed the movement of body and face. It looks huge, and surprisingly human, so who knows if anyone would believe.
Somewhere was an ear laying on the sandy dirt, in the dark, and plenty of blood. We all know what the DNA testing on this blood who reveal, which is, UNKNOWN.
It all happened so fast,and the Creature zipped into darkness as it swirled away after being hit in the shoulder. Any more shots fired, might inJure Eliot. An angry grunt, and suddenly something came flying. That old barbed wire fence had come in handy. J had laid it out as an annoyance for the Creature. The reward of this was lifted away once the fencing landed on Eliot,and woosh, he was gone. This was all hard to understand, except it was obvious that the Creature had snagged Eliot. J and Shakoda did not know that the Creature was unaware of the accidental stow-away.
During those ten minutes, when Eliot was first drug away, Shakoda instinctively drove ahead, but J called out for him to turn around. The truck was no match for the terrain. A sturdy truck, but not an off-road vehicle. J knew that Bigfoot Creatures were extremely strong and fast, and that it would be into the woodland hillside, and gone. The truck could not follow.
In the midst of the shock and brain scrambling, they regrouped ap at the parking area near the bottom level of the house. Shari was updated, and the neighbors were doing a lot better, but very freaked out. Shari would put them to work, being vigilant, ready to defend the house. With J primarily outside now, it felt good having company around.
Shari had always been intrigued by Bigfoot stories and information, but she did not like living so close to them. It turns out, that Bigfoot Creatures are ALL OVER THE PLACE, and closer to where you live, than one might think.
All of the stories, told by the neighbors matched, at how they felt like they were not fully in control of their actions any more, with an urging – encouragement to take certain steps, which led them from their homes, through a haze, and then suddenly into the lower basement area. The
Ten minutes later they got the text, and honestly were surprised he was alive,and astonishing news about a Dogman, and encountering both of the Bigfoot Creatures that were common around J’s property. Now, he was up a tree? Texting can be so difficult to understand. This was all very confusing. They knew Eliot could not dictate the whole story, but they thought he had been dragged away on purpose to be a Bigfoot Dinner.
They prepared to make a ruckus, if needed.
.
basement from the parking side of the house was actually the first floor of the house, Just to get the idea straight. Common when you live on a sloped portion of a hill.
Standing in the gravel driveway, J and Shakoda waited, contemplating. Who can you call in this situation for help? Certainly not certain Government authorities. They had agreed to call the police, and take the chance of the police not believing them.
No matter, since the next text arrived. An astonishing message that Eliot would not survive, unless…they broke the law. it was time, to Light it up!

With King Og now departed, Shakoda backed up the truck to the driveway once again, and against the house, as if for defensive reasons. He got out of the truck and leaned against it with one of J’s rifles pointed towards in the direction in which he had last seen the Creature Just seconds before. “Ok,” he said.
J, still in the back of the truck, had his weapon pointed west, in the same direction, but his eyes were scanning to the north and east. To the south was the house Just a few feet away. He listened.
In between the dog barking, he listened. There was no mimicking of a dog bark, a goat hawler, or a chicken’s kackel. Instead, the sound of wire fencing scraping off trees, to the west, and the sound of angry gibberish.
The thought of Eliot being gone, was sinking in, as they were experiencing some shock.
Some contingencies had been discussed. He wondered if Eliot would make it to the old hollowed out tree.
For all they knew, King Og was the only Creature involved with the evening’s chaos. A trip down to the old road that swings up by the neighbors would take them to where King Og was running off to, but that would be a bold move. Eliot was surely dead, so what to do next?
J descended from the back of the truck and knocked on the lower story door, she called out for Diana, and she answered without opening. He asked for an update, and the report was that they were holding up Just fine. The confused surviving neighbors were now armed with the rest of J’s firearms and bear repellant.
Just then J;s phone buzzed and he saw a message from Eliot, “Up a tree, Dogman, many Bigfoot, seem focused on the secret pond. Up to no good. Light it up!”
Speaking of contingency plans, J motioned Shakoda to a covered box. They pulled off the cover and fireworks emerged; big ones!
Next they heard what sounded like a giant dog squalling about a quarter mile west. “Let’s hurry, Eliot has company up that hill.”
The thought of a Dogman, a Canine version of Bigfoot, oh the thought of it. As bad as things seemed, that made it worse.
It took a minute but they got set up, and started lighting the sky on fire, “crackle, pop, snap, crack.” The sky echoed the explosions.
They watched as each spewed into the air as a feeling of of a fighter came upon them. Not going down without a fight.
Wondering who would go to Jail for this, was a lesser thought, for now.
Then it was time to adJust, not so high, angle them to go farther west. The blasts started going off closer to the ground now, which felt fitting. Burn down the woodlands, they didn’t care.
Would this attract the local authorities? The authorities that would not know what to make of the situation. Would it attract the conspiracy authorities? The officials that would tell them that it had Just been a bear. The great lie!
In a matter of minutes the deed was done. Surely this was some sort of felony. Thus, they poured the generator gasoline over the crate and lit it on fire. They threw some firewood on the pile to keep it going. J declared, “If we are called out for shooting fireworks, we will deny it, and say we lit this fire to scare off the Creature (the Bear). At least until we get a lawyer. We could really use some bonafide Bigfoot proof before this night is over!”
Shakoda, a Chef by trade, had been wanting to become more involved in the search for Bigfoot, for over a decade. He had met Eliot at Santiam Christian Schools, Adair Village, Oregon, where their kids went to school. He could not explain his interest in Bigfoot, and felt the scrutiny, and was grateful his immediate family put up with his interest in the topic.
Eliot had magnets on his vehicle, advertising his little Bigfoot website, so he quickly knew there was a common interest. They started searching for evidence of Bigfoot on local properties, and the first time Eliot went out with Shakoda, he knew this guy knew way more than he did, about anything pertaining to the Bigfoot phenomenon.
Eliot, had been hoping that J would warm up to the idea of Shakoda Jining him for a trip to his homestead. J, did not want Just anyone coming to his property. If they did something stupid, the ramifications could be death by the hand of Bigfoot, but only, after the dummy in question has left the property, leaving J to face the wrath.
Eliot started posting these trips for evidence, to his web site, and J eventually agreed. Now here they were.
Shakoda had a nose for what to do, and was ready when the idea came to get in the truck and drive up around to the other properties. Off they went, with J at the wheel.
They hit the turn, but paused, as they saw smoke rising from the woodland hillside, then off they went, splashing through the mud, and then slowing down as these roads off the grid, were barely roads at all. Up the hill they went and right away.
The first homestead they came too was smoking, and the rest of the hill was a war zone it seemed, and no sign of Eliot. They tried to turn around, but that was no easy task.
J saw what seemed to be an aircraft up the hill and Just west of the treeline. Ok, that was Just too eerie.
Suddenly, both sets of eyes from the men became giant sized as a round flying basketball sized orb was watching them Just ten feet away. J hit the gas, now in reverse, and woof they went, back down the hill. At least, that was the new plan, at least until, they hit something.
After being pushed to the side of the road into a tree. Dust went flying everywhere, as a face appeared into the window in full site of Shakoda, and then it was gone that quickly. Shakoda hit the roof, spewing spit into the windshield from the up close encounter.
Shakoda stuck the rifle out the window, and immediately it was pulled away, and reentered the vehicle as a proJectile through the rear window, right between the two of them. This was done with stealth, speed, and strength.
Next the truck started bouncing ferociously. A creature was in the bed of the truck. This occurrence for too long would destroy an axle, blow a tire, and crush two skulls in the ceiling of the cab. It was hairy, big, and plenty heavy.
So much was the case, that the action pulled the truck away from the tree. Still attempting to move in reverse, the truck sped off down the hill, causing the creature to fall end over end, out of the back of the truck, hitting with a loud thud. About a six hundred pound thud!
Bouncing they went, down to the turn in the road. Back into the fence and some sage brush, then thrust it into Drive, they were off, dust flying!
Driving out to the county road, they decided to head west closer to the secret pond. This was the name Eliot had given it; he does that.
Admittedly, the plan in part was because they saw local authorities head their way. A police car and a firetruck past them headed east to the turnoff that leads up to J’s homestead.
Shakoda reasoned, “Go back and get the attention of the police to follow us to the pond. J hit the gas, “No, can’t be trusted!” Westward and onward, and then a sudden turn into Sandy’s driveway, and slid to a stop Just behind the barn. They got out to look around the edge of the barn to watch the emergency vehicles go up the drive to J’s. This was no easy task, as it was filled with uneven rocks, puddles, and uneven road.
J motioned to the house, and they went to the front door.
Even though Sandy lived a mile and a half away from J, and this was close enough to be considered neighbors. J had been talking to her for years about signs of Bigfoot, and wanted her to be safe. She was a hard one; finding any excuse to discount J’s helpful offerings. In the early days of the Bigfoot harassment, her disbelief, actually swayed J to not believe either, thinking that he must be wrong, and/or crazy. Would she answer the door now.
It being passed midnight by quite a bit, he called her to get some response. Nothing. Suddenly, the door opened on its own, with a scary creaking.
Sandy was gone it seemed, and the whole back side of the house was missing. Apparently, from large creatures breaking through the windows, and ripping the wall apart.
J approached the open end of the house, approaching it, in what seemed to take forever; so surreal. The wind blowing into the house from the great opening. J looked out into the expanse of darkness.
Shakoda found a shotgun, and some shells. He said nothing.
J, looked out into the openness, feeling the depth of the situation. Long hairs were stuck to some of the siding. Shakoda met him there. They each reached up and grabbed a handful of hair, smelled it, didn’t like the gross smell, and put it in their pockets. “Let’s get out of here! At least now we smell like them,” J clammered.
For some reason J was thinking that if Sandy were alive, she would have found her way to his house, Just like the others. She may have been resisting whatever voice was leading, at that time; thus, she stayed, and perished.
Now it seemed apparent that King Og was Just meant to be a distraction, and that the whole area was a target. The pond was the key. J checked his phone and saw a new text he had not seen, and it confirmed that all the attention was heading to the pond. Eliot seemed to be the only thing not headed that way, as far as they could deduce from the limited amount of communication.
What were they to do now? What would they have done if they had not been chased off the hillside? What would they have done if they had not come to Sandy’s property?
Not having a plan, they agreed to head to town to get help, and to warn everyone!
Rushing back to Wyam’s now beat up truck, Shakoda noticed a parked vehicle. They checked, found the keys, and commandeered the vehicle. This was an especially appealing idea since they felt they would be harder to notice, in a vehicle that had not Just been identified and “violated” by the enemy, and off they went.
They went back up Sandy’s drive, with lights off, it was practically daylight anyway, but wanted no extra attention.
Onto the County road they turned and hit the gas. They actually passed the secretive pond, but were very far from it, as it was several hundred yards from them, and they were pretty much unnoticed it seemed.
Like a giant magnet had grabbed them, they were pulled off the road and into the ditch. Next a strange man appeared, and threatened them, and asked their business. Over his shoulder, they could see the smoldering hillside, and some sort of craft now reflecting from the sunlight over by the pond.
The stranger warned them of a recent fire that had broken out and cautioned them to head south to Oregon, until things were safe again.
Shakoda was good at playing it cool, and was maybe too convincing as the odd man started to act uncomfortable.
They expressed how they were Just farmers getting an early start and were willing to heed this strangers commands.
They thanked the stranger and went on their way. As they approached the state highway, they were out of view from the stranger and Wyamn cried out to turn towards town, which was north. Once northbound, Shakoda hit the gas again, and they were in town before they knew it.

*****
Bigfoot Eruption presents – A Bigfoot Eruption (2.0)
Chapter 1: Back at J’s
J’s final shot, hit the Creature in the left shoulder…
Shakoda watched in amazement from the cab of the truck; so surreal!
J had been trying for months to show these Creatures who the boss was. So this act felt very rewarding, minus the fact that the Creature was still not dead; which, menat trouble. Also, they all got their brains scrambled from infra-sound, which no one was expecting when the day started. Credit to a Bigfooter named William Jevning for sharing tactics to repel the Creatures. Shooting it is not recommended, because the Creature’s buddies usually arrive, to avenge the death.This was his property! Why did they want his property so badly?
This part of the plan was over. In fact, this was it; end of plan. This plan was designed earlier in the evening when the dog was barking out-of-its-mind. The flammable urine was the only thing we had to prepare. Everything else was Just discussion, and then action. Really everyone involved was a bunch of inexperienced Bigfooting green-horns. Except J, who had been living with this for awhile. It all started eight years earlier, but he did not know how to notice the signs back then, it was only recently, recalling everything, that he realized it went back that far. The biggest signs started three years ago, then two years ago, one year ago, and then the previous June it become hard-core, with wood knocks almost every morning and evening, infra-sound attacks on J and the farm animals, Creatures mimicking the dogs, chickens, and goats, rocks hitting the house, and so much more. J had seen the Grey One clearly, and King Og twice as red eyeshine with dark silhouette. Guaranteed that tonight was the best look he had of King Og. Even earlier, as King Og was wood knocking with firewood, Wyam could see it clearly, less than 50 yards out, from the bedroom upstairs window.
Easy to take pictures, you say? Yes, however, it looked like a blob-squatch, but you have to try. Video taken of the same, showed the movement of body and face. It looks huge, and surprisingly human, so who knows if anyone would believe.
Somewhere was an ear laying on the sandy dirt, in the dark, and plenty of blood. We all know what the DNA testing on this blood who reveal, which is, UNKNOWN.
It all happened so fast,and the Creature zipped into darkness as it swirled away after being hit in the shoulder. Any more shots fired, might inJure Eliot. An angry grunt, and suddenly something came flying. That old barbed wire fence had come in handy. J had laid it out as an annoyance for the Creature. The reward of this was lifted away once the fencing landed on Eliot,and woosh, he was gone. This was all hard to understand, except it was obvious that the Creature had snagged Eliot. J and Shakoda did not know that the Creature was unaware of the accidental stow-away.
During those ten minutes, when Eliot was first drug away, Shakoda instinctively drove ahead, but J called out for him to turn around. The truck was no match for the terrain. A sturdy truck, but not an off-road vehicle. J knew that Bigfoot Creatures were extremely strong and fast, and that it would be into the woodland hillside, and gone. The truck could not follow.
In the midst of the shock and brain scrambling, they regrouped ap at the parking area near the bottom level of the house. Shari was updated, and the neighbors were doing a lot better, but very freaked out. Shari would put them to work, being vigilant, ready to defend the house. With J primarily outside now, it felt good having company around.
Shari had always been intrigued by Bigfoot stories and information, but she did not like living so close to them. It turns out, that Bigfoot Creatures are ALL OVER THE PLACE, and closer to where you live, than one might think.
All of the stories, told by the neighbors matched, at how they felt like they were not fully in control of their actions any more, with an urging – encouragement to take certain steps, which led them from their homes, through a haze, and then suddenly into the lower basement area. The
Ten minutes later they got the text, and honestly were surprised he was alive,and astonishing news about a Dogman, and encountering both of the Bigfoot Creatures that were common around J’s property. Now, he was up a tree? Texting can be so difficult to understand. This was all very confusing. They knew Eliot could not dictate the whole story, but they thought he had been dragged away on purpose to be a Bigfoot Dinner.
They prepared to make a ruckus, if needed.
.
basement from the parking side of the house was actually the first floor of the house, Just to get the idea straight. Common when you live on a sloped portion of a hill.
Standing in the gravel driveway, J and Shakoda waited, contemplating. Who can you call in this situation for help? Certainly not certain Government authorities. They had agreed to call the police, and take the chance of the police not believing them.
No matter, since the next text arrived. An astonishing message that Eliot would not survive, unless…they broke the law. it was time, to Light it up!

With King Og now departed, Shakoda backed up the truck to the driveway once again, and against the house, as if for defensive reasons. He got out of the truck and leaned against it with one of J’s rifles pointed towards in the direction in which he had last seen the Creature Just seconds before. “Ok,” he said.
J, still in the back of the truck, had his weapon pointed west, in the same direction, but his eyes were scanning to the north and east. To the south was the house Just a few feet away. He listened.
In between the dog barking, he listened. There was no mimicking of a dog bark, a goat hawler, or a chicken’s kackel. Instead, the sound of wire fencing scraping off trees, to the west, and the sound of angry gibberish.
The thought of Eliot being gone, was sinking in, as they were experiencing some shock.
Some contingencies had been discussed. He wondered if Eliot would make it to the old hollowed out tree.
For all they knew, King Og was the only Creature involved with the evening’s chaos. A trip down to the old road that swings up by the neighbors would take them to where King Og was running off to, but that would be a bold move. Eliot was surely dead, so what to do next?
J descended from the back of the truck and knocked on the lower story door, he called out for Diana, and she answered without opening. He asked for an update, and the report was that they were holding up Just fine. The confused surviving neighbors were now armed with the rest of J’s firearms and bear repellant.
Just then J;s phone buzzed and he saw a message from Eliot, “Up a tree, Dogman, many Bigfoot, seem focused on the secret pond. Up to no good. Light it up!”
Speaking of contingency plans, J motioned Shakoda to a covered box. They pulled off the cover and fireworks emerged; big ones!
Next they heard a dog squalling about a quarter mile west. “Let’s hurry, Eliot has company up that hill.”
It took a minute but they got set up, and started lighting the sky on fire, “crackle, pop, snap, crack.” The sky echoed the explosions.
Then it was time to adJust, not so high, angle them to go farther west. The blasts started going off closer to the ground now, which felt fitting. Burn down the woodlands, they didn’t care.
Would this attract the local authorities? The authorities that would not know what to make of the situation. Would it attract the conspiracy authorities? The officials that would tell them that it had Just been a bear. The great lie!
In a matter of minutes the deed was done. Surely this was some sort of felony. Thus, they poured the generator gasoline over the crate and lit it on fire. They threw some firewood on the pile to keep it going. J declared, “If we are called out for shooting fireworks, we will deny it, and say we lit this fire to scare off the Creature (the Bear). At least until we get a lawyer. We could really use some bonafide Bigfoot proof before this night is over!”
Shakoda, a Chef by trade, had been wanting to become more involved in the search for Bigfoot, for over a decade. He had met Eliot at Santiam Christian Schools, Adair Village, Oregon, where their kids went to school. He could not explain his interest in Bigfoot, and felt the scrutiny, and was grateful his immediate family put up with his interest in the topic.
Eliot had magnets on his vehicle, advertising his little Bigfoot website, so he quickly knew there was a common interest. They started searching for evidence of Bigfoot on local properties, and the first time Eliot went out with Shakoda, he knew this guy knew way more than he did, about anything pertaining to the Bigfoot phenomenon.
Eliot, had been hoping that J would warm up to the idea of Shakoda Jining him for a trip to his homestead. J, did not want Just anyone coming to his property. If they did something stupid, the ramifications could be death by the hand of Bigfoot, but only, after the dummy in question has left the property, leaving J to face the wrath.
Eliot started posting these trips for evidence, to his web site, and J eventually agreed. Now here they were.
Shakoda had a nose for what to do, and was ready when the idea came to get in the truck and drive up around to the other properties. Off they went, with J at the wheel.
They hit the turn, but paused, as they saw smoke rising from the woodland hillside, then off they went, splashing through the mud, and then slowing down as these roads off the grid, were barely roads at all. Up the hill they went and right away.
The first homestead they came too was smoking, and the rest of the hill was a war zone it seemed, and no sign of Eliot. They tried to turn around, but that was no easy task.
J saw what seemed to be an aircraft up the hill and Just west of the treeline. Ok, that was Just too eerie.
Suddenly, both sets of eyes from the men became giant sized as a round flying basketball sized orb was watching them Just ten feet away. J hit the gas, now in reverse, and woof they went, back down the hill. At least, that was the new plan, at least until, they hit something.
After being pushed to the side of the road into a tree. Dust went flying everywhere, as a face appeared into the window in full site of Shakoda, and then it was gone that quickly. Shakoda hit the roof, spewing spit into the windshield from the up close encounter.
Shakoda stuck the rifle out the window, and immediately it was pulled away, and reentered the vehicle as a proJectile through the rear window, right between the two of them. This was done with stealth, speed, and strength.
Next the truck started bouncing ferociously. A creature was in the bed of the truck. This occurrence for too long would destroy an axle, blow a tire, and crush two skulls in the ceiling of the cab. It was hairy, big, and plenty heavy.
So much was the case, that the action pulled the truck away from the tree. Still attempting to move in reverse, the truck sped off down the hill, causing the creature to fall end over end, out of the back of the truck, hitting with a loud thud. About a six hundred pound thud!
Bouncing they went, down to the turn in the road. Back into the fence and some sage brush, then thrust it into Drive, they were off, dust flying!
Driving out to the county road, they decided to head west closer to the secret pond. This was the name Eliot had given it; he does that.
Admittedly, the plan in part was because they saw local authorities head their way. A police car and a firetruck past them headed east to the turnoff that leads up to J’s homestead.
Shakoda reasoned, “Go back and get the attention of the police to follow us to the pond. J hit the gas, “No, can’t be trusted!”
Chapter 2: The Affected Grid – Goodby to the Homestead – Open Road – Sandy
Westward and onward, and then a sudden turn into Sandy’s driveway, and slid to a stop Just behind the barn. They got out to look around the edge of the barn to watch the emergency vehicles go up the drive to J’s. This was no easy task, as it was filled with uneven rocks, puddles; it was an uneven road.
J motioned to the house, and they went to the front door.
Even though Sandy lived a mile and a half away from J, and this was close enough to be considered neighbors. J had been talking to her for years about signs of Bigfoot, and wanted her to be safe. She was a hard one; finding any excuse to discount J’s helpful offerings. In the early days of the Bigfoot harassment, her disbelief, actually swayed J to not believe either, thinking that he must be wrong, and/or crazy. Would she answer the door now.
It being passed midnight by quite a bit, he called her to get some response. Nothing. Suddenly, the door opened on its own, with a scary creaking.
Sandy was gone it seemed, and the whole back side of the house was missing. Apparently, from large creatures breaking through the windows, and ripping the wall apart.
J approached the open end of the house, approaching it, in what seemed to take forever; so surreal. The wind blowing into the house from the great opening. J looked out into the expanse of darkness.
Shakoda found a shotgun, and some shells. He said nothing.
J, looked out into the openness, feeling the depth of the situation. Long hairs were stuck to some of the siding. Shakoda met him there. They each reached up and grabbed a handful of hair, smelled it, didn’t like the gross smell, and put it in their pockets. “Let’s get out of here! At least now we smell like them,” J clammered.
For some reason J was thinking that if Sandy were alive, she would have found her way to J’s house, Just like the others. She may have been resisting whatever voice was leading, at that time; thus, she stayed, and perished.
Sandy was not a believer in the Bigfoot Phenomenon, even though the Phenomenon is real wether you fell Bigfoot is real, or not. However, she was a good person. All of the people that arrived to J’s house, unannounced, had always been kind to J. The neighbors that had not arrived with the others, all had been skeptical towards her. Sandy was a mix. She liked J, and teased, but she listened when J would worn her of recent Bigfoot activity, or tips for survival against Bigfoot, Coyotes and even more.
Now it seemed apparent that King Og was Just meant to be a distraction, and that the whole area was a target. The pond was the key. J checked her phone and saw a new text she had not seen, and it confirmed that all the attention was heading to the pond. Eliot seemed to be the only thing not headed that way, as far as they could deduce from the limited amount of communication.
What were they to do now? What would they have done if they had not been chased off the hillside? What would they have done if they had not come to Sandy’s property?
Not having a plan, they agreed to head to town to get help, and to warn everyone!
Rushing back to Wyam’s now beat up truck, Shakoda noticed a parked vehicle. They checked, found the keys, and commandeered the vehicle. This was an especially appeasing idea since they felt they would be harder to notice, in a vehicle that had not Just been identified and violated by the enemy. Off they went.
They went back up Sandy’s drive, with lights off, it was practically daylight anyway, but wanted no extra attention.
Chapter 3 – Hello VanVolkinburg
Onto the County road they turned and hit the gas. They actually passed the secretive pond, but were very far from it, as it was several hundred yards from them, and they were pretty much unnoticed it seemed.
Like a giant magnet had grabbed them, they were pulled off the road and into the ditch. Next a strange man appeared, and threatened them, and asked their business. Over his shoulder, they could see the smoldering hillside, and some sort of craft now reflecting from the sunlight over by the pond.
The stranger warned them of a recent fire that had broken out and cautioned them to head south to Oregon, until things were safe again.
Shakoda was good at playing it cool, and was maybe too convincing as the odd man started to act uncomfortable.
They expressed how they were Just farmers getting an early start and were willing to heed this strangers commands.
They thanked the stranger and went on their way. As they approached the state highway, they were out of view from the stranger and Wyamn cried out to turn towards town, which was north. Once northbound Shakoda hit the gas again, and they were in town before they knew it.
Chapter 4: Town Stunned with Derangement – Twilight Zone
A dusty haze was over the town. The streets and buildings seemed to have a layer of dust over it.
Everything and everybody seemed comatose, all but them.
J pulled into a gas station, and parked by the gas pump. She turned off the truck.
Shakoda inquired, “What are we doing?”
J replied, “We’re thinking.” After a few seconds, she got out of the truck and tried to get some gas.
Nervous, about sitting in the open, Shakoda asked if they needed gas. “I’m Just thinking,” said J. “Still thinking,” she murmured quietly.
Shakoda decided to go inside the Gas Station to investigate. He found the attendant in a zombie state sitting by the cash register, dusted.
The state of these townspeople were different than those that arrived in J’s downstairs. These had been drugged.
Shakoda was a conspiracy theorist at heart, and felt the Government, or a secret government, was drugging this town, as a potential brain-wipe. A backup contingency, for what was happening on J’s hillside.
He grabbed some snacks. After being up all night, he was hungry. Daylight was coming. He grabbed flares, duct tape, anything that he thought could help. He put a handful of cash in the shirt pocket of the attendant.
He went outside to see J finishing up at the pump. She asked if he was done, because, “they know we are here.”
How? “When I paid for the gas with my credit card, the gas pump started acting weird.” The words, “notify – notify: appeared on the screen.
They looked up and saw a security camera staring right at them.
Let’s blow this gas station to the sky, in hopes of getting the attention of any outside help.
She felt so stupid, but could she ahve known that they were already fugitives? Fugitives from who? And for what? They had burned down a hillside during a night of chaos that could be written off as self defense, a miles away her friend Sandy’s house destroyed, Sandu is missing, a violent psychopath stranger on the road, and a town that has been put to sleep? So why was she being targeted?
A strange vehicle, then appeared, and called out a warning, that is anyone was awake to show themselves. This wasn’t good.
She yelled to Shakoda, “Get to one side or the other and take the attendant with you, I’m coming in!”
Shakoda was quick to it, but didn’t fully understand until he saw her get back into the truck.

Shakoda grabbed the attendant. “Hey, we have a witness,” he declared as then CRASH, J and the truck came backing into the gas station, SMASH, CRASH!
Shakod rolled into the back of the truck, dragging Eli with him, still “sleeping.” Eli was the attendant, at least that is what his name tag said.
J sat there, idling and ready.
The mysterious van pulled forward, slightly suspicious that a truck had crashed into a gas station convenience snack area, but then again, someone had Just a whole town to sleep, so in a way, what else would you expect. Surely somebody would crash into something.
What J did not realize is that the truck still idling would be the most suspicious thing. Also, not noticing that someone had gone around toward the back of the gas station.
A person got out of the van and started walking towards them. This person was slender and tall, maybe 6 feet eight inches, and suddenly had a reptilian face. What?
Reptilian: this is a form of alien humanoid, presumably. A shapeshifter, which is also a trick of Fallen Angels and Demons.
Humanoid: only part human.
A humanoid figure, with a scaly face and black eyes, and then fully human. Freaky! Now, this person looked like a person. As if it had a temporary lapse of concentration in hiding its true identity.
No one noticed a mysterious figure approaching the back of the truck, as Eli started to wake up and saw what he exclaimed as “DEMON!”
Shakoda turned in shock, to see a very angry looking VanVolkinberg.
J hit the gas, but was still in reverse as she plowed the truck into him, or it, as snacks poured into the back of the truck.
Then into DRIVE and out they went almost hitting the shape-shifting man, and driving through the gas pumps. Crunch, and then coming to a stop by the mysterious van. “Shakoda get into the van, we need bigger guns,” she exclaimed, and he understood right away.
“Her name is Jay and will explain everything.” Shakoda told Eli as he leapt to the van’s open door, put it into drive and hit the gas.

Part Two: Chapter 5: To the Cliff’s
Driving out of town south, they would be to the cliffs, in just a few minutes.
Speeding around the corners, along the cliffs that made for such a curve ladene drive to the Columbia River, the waterway that bordered the two states, would eliminate any available view from town, which would be comforting. It felt like the town had eyes, watching…
She could see Oregon in the distance…
Shakoda was falling close by in the large mysterious van. Imagine the amazing tools, weapons, who knows what crazy things were in this van. After all, it was being driven by some sort of Alien Reptilian Shape Shifter.
Suddenly, Shakoda was realizing the depth of his situation. Surely he was going to die on this day, right? While experiencing Bigfoot Creatures, and possibly Alien phenomena, talk about going out with a bang.
Shakoda would not be surprised if Alien and Bigfoot phenomena crossed over at some point, but until today, any proof was elusive, and belief required faith. As a Christian, he believed in the resurrection of a Savior, so it wasn’t much more to believe in the existence of Bigfoot. Paranormal, and paranormal, it was all paranormal if you think about it.
He knew that Eliot believed that Aliens were a cover for the Nephilim; finding, a new way to disrupt the human bloodline. The effort to destroy the bloodline of Adam in the Old Testament was thwarted by Noah getting on the Ark. Giants, and Fallen ANgels had almost succeeded, so now what? How about Nephilim (offspring of Fallen Angels) posing as Aliens, and creating Human Hybrids with a touch of Alien DNA.
Ever meet aperson that acts like they are still learning to be human? That is likely a Human Hybrid with Alien DNA. Hey, you really thought the Fallen Angels were done messing with us? They still hate God, and all that He created. Yes, they hate you, therefore.
No wonder this day had felt so demonic, that is if Eliot was correct. If not, then who knows?
Finally clear of the line of sight from town, Jay started to relax, but now what?
All the commotion was too much for any monster to sleep any longer. A grumpy sasquatch Creature awakened. As if with X-ray or sound waves, the Creature could sense that the Reptilian was no longer driving. This Creature was in the large van!
It got into some sort of spacecraft, and buckled in. On went the ignition, and an opening entered on top of the van, silent acceleration, and out came a lavender orb, a little bigger than a basketball. Where was the Creature? Yes, the Creature was tiny, and piloting the Orb. Or was it?
Shakoda watched in dismay, as it moved through the air, and above the windshield of this van. At first he saw the spherical shadow of the orb, before actually seeing it.
It was soon hovering over the truck that Jay was driving. It crashed to the bed of the truck causing the front end of the truck to go up in the air, and thus almost missing the next turn around the cliffside corner.
Eli went flying but landed on the Orb, holding on for dear life.
Once the truck settled back to earth Eli fled, or fell, back into the bed of the truck and then jumped away into the oncoming van. A bad decision? Hey, he just wanted to get away. Crashing into the windshield, as Shakoda watched in astonishment. He then went over the top of the van, where he clung desperately to some odd antennae. Got away, he did.
Next Chapter:
Eliot’s captor was nine feet tall, which was three feet taller than Eliot. This alone can’t describe the disparity in size, as each extra foot creates mass. Imagine a 7 foot basketball player. When a six foot person stands in comparison, you feel so small, and yet that is “only” one foot difference.
Now imagine, how the math would adjust the giant size of a ten foot Creature. The next time you walk under a basketball hoop, consider this.
Now a nine foot tall Creature was looking up into the face of the ten foot Creature. Again, even with these giants, consider the disparity.
Speaking what to most of us would consider gibberish, the shorter of the two seemed to be giving commands. Was it an Indian dialect? Backwards Russian? The communicator also used many hand gestures which would lead one to believe that these Beasts were not from the same kin.
A difference in appearance was also evident.
The shorter, was a chiseled man-like figure, covered in reddish-brown hair, that was short on the chest, but longer on the arms and head, reddish skin, with a face that suggested some American Indian DNA. The chest was three feet wide, not counting the arms.
The Giant had short dark black hair, gray skin, and was had a four foot wide chest, not counting the arms. This Creature was more boxy, and less chiseled, but it was still, all strength.
Suddenly, the word “Jay” was mentioned in the gibberish mix, and the larger Creature turned in urgency and headed off on his appointed mission. Down a long dark corridor. A pathway with roots forming from the wall, and then some trees awkwardly growing. Over a stone bridge that spanned over a deep cavern. Finally, into a dark room, where the Creature started climbing a cylindrical stairway. Up and up he went.
Finally, a door or hatch, and once opened, up some more, and into the back of the van. Shakoda felt a massive weight suddenly load down the vehicle. Shakoda actually would have believed that an elephant had just boarded, because why not, after the day he was having. He looked back through the cab window and saw only hair. A wall of hair, that then went up and opened a large opening in the roof.
Shakoda gasped as he saw a massive shadow rise from the van, as the sun created a massive silhouette on the cliff wall. Shift shaping as the van past the rugged wall of rock, altering the shadow like a cartoon flip book.
The now “very heavy van” , was struggling.
Just ahead, the Orb was manipulating Jae’s ability to drive, trying to force her to drive off the cliff as it was riveting around the inside of the truck-bed.
Eli, still holding on, watched in amazement. An oncoming semi-truck posed a new threat as the Orb was pushing the little truck over into the next lane.
The Giant Creature leaped the expanse, spring boarding off the front of the van like a diving board, launching, and crashing into the bed of that truck pushing the Orb into the metal of the truck bed. It was stuck.
Grabbing the truck canopy with large hands, the Creature shifted its weight so strongly that the truck was helpless at the change of direction created, thus allowing the semi truck to zoom past, without a collision. The bulky Creature was puppet master of the vehicle.
Jay then saw these giant hands pull the canopy off the truck. Grabbing her whole seat out of the truck with one arm, carried her, as he spun, to then grab the Orb with the other hand, and up he jumped, right onto the top of the van, causing Shakoda to lose control. The beast threw Jay into the van from above, and plucked Eli, dispatching them both into the void.
Shakoda ran into the now-disabled truck, and both vehicles went over the cliff. Seeing the changing horizon before his eyes, the Creature entered the top of the van, as the van went end over end, falling into space. With everything spinning, the Creature grabs Shakoda, and pushes him into and down the stairwell.
Leaving the vehicle again, awkwardly, the Creature made it to the front of the van and threw itself to the ground in front of the van, and tried to block it from moving. The momentum took the van right over the Creature.
In the meantime, the three in the void, were hanging on for dear life, as their current state was mimicking that of the van, as if they were still in it.
The van came crashing down on the Creature, and drove over the Beast. Not phased by this, he grabbed the bumper and scraped the van to a stop.
Joining the three, he closed the latch, all all the commotion stopped.
In short, the Creature threw everyone into the portal and they were now in the fortress.
The Bigfoot Eruption – Part Three: Chapter 1 – Alive and Awake
Eliot, laying on the stone floor, slowly opened his eyes. He didn’t get up right away, taking in one last moment of rest, as he had been through a great ordeal. He last remembered being grabbed by the head by a massive hand that had covered his head like a clam shell closing, then severe pain to the inner head, and then a dream state, that still was a bit foggy; however, maybe the worst feeling, that someone had been inside his head and had taken things. Things like, thoughts, and memories.
His whole life had just flashed before him, and it was very vivid, but like watching it like in a movie theater.
He slowly got up, looking at his surroundings, and no one seemed to be around. Was he being watched? This is a feeling you can sometimes sense, but he could not as his mind felt like scrambled eggs. However, as he looked at the hieroglyphics on the wall, they seemed to make more sense. He felt he was witnessing a history lesson of the Bigfoot heritage, back to the Creation. This had been a classroom, and he felt he was witness to where the Star People had taken those young Sasquatch males. To learn but to learn what? History, but whose version of it? Indoctrination. No wonder the Alpha males seemed intense and angry; seemingly, demonic enough to give witnesses the fear of a lifetime with Just one quick glance during a witness account. The females, who are not taken by the Star People, seem more docile; almost caring. Then, the youngsters seem mischievous, curious, and clueless. Thus, the only affected part of the clan, affected by the Star People, was the young males that were old enough to be an Alpha. Still young enough to be molded/manipulated.
Why was he still alive? This was amazing. Actually, he had a sense of it now. His host had left some understanding within him.
The Bigfoot Eruption – Part Three: Chapter 2 – Warriors
Suddenly a loud shuddering, and the ground and walls were shaking. He picked up what he could; anything that could be useful later. He walked down the dark corridor. He wished he had a friend with him, like Shakoda, or Jae.
Before he knew it he was falling, then sliding downward, and into a mass. It was a Bigfoot Creature, but it felt odd as he rammed into it. A lifeless giant buried up to its waist, with giant arms with four foot in length biceps, and another four foot in length forearm. Each of the eight foot arms as if supporting the upper part of the beast, as the arms lay outstretched.
Imagine the stereotypical Bigfoot look but as a bionic man. He did not know if it was a dead Sasquatch, or a bio shell.
Bio Tech: a created body, meant to be inhabited by a demon, in the event, that the Satanic Culture could unleash the Fallen Ones (Demons), from the Abyss, before God does, and then inhabit this Bio Shells, to then dominate in their version of Armageddon.
Abyss: the bottomless pit, a deep level of Hell, where the Fallen Angels are imprisoned, and occasionally released when someone knowingly or unknowingly opens a gateway. Hey, it’s a theory, based on some actual stuff, but here he was witnessing it.
Eliot stood up, and then he saw it; another buried Creature. Buried in the same manner, as if waiting, motionless. Wait, and then another, and then another. In rowes! Eliot could not see the end of them…
Eliot really wanted to go. All he could think about was getting back to Jae, having some homemade bread with some dinner, and some Bigfoot documentary on television? He Just wanted to go back to the way things used to be. Was this the end? Were the secret societies putting their plan into place, right now? Or, were these Wood Apes, uh, no…
Dissecting all the various kinds of Bigfoot Creatures from Wood Apes to intellectual hybrids, well, that will have to be at another time.
Secret: Eliot believed that secret societies were the ones to set their own version of Armageddon into motion. Why? They hate God the Creator, and want to beat Him to the punch. Yes, he had heard a lot of conspiracy online radio, but in his research it made sense.
Eliot went from small time Bigfoot enthusiast to suddenly being in the middle of the Bigfoot World Conspiracy. What else could it mean?
Bigfoot World Conspiracy: basically, that the truth about Bigfoot Creatures is something, that those in power don’t want us to know about. How deep? As deep as Satan? And at a minimum, a society of people that worship Satan.
The Bigfoot Eruption – Part Three: Chapter 3 – Defense (the chase)
Not knowing what was causing the shuddering, Eliot looked around and saw his Host, back in the darkness. The signals were mixed, someone wanting to befriend Eliot, and yet, as if fighting evil instincts. Regardless, he was motioning for Eliot to look out over the edge of the darkened pit of Giants.
It was like a large fire pit or athletic stadium that was lower than the ground around it. Deep enough for Eliot to have to look over the edge to see down into it, and then he looked up at the expanse of it. Twenty Creatures wide, and deeper than he could see, into the darkness.
It was like a garden of giants, buried, as if they had sprouted up from the ground, and ready for harvest. More likely, he thought, that they had been created, and then placed there, like a warehouse.
The commotion, agitation; some force trying to get in; perhaps, to collect some things that had been left behind, like when leaving some place in a hurry.
Based on the Eruption of Creatures coming down the hillside, something had made them flee, and probably from this location, as this did seem to be at the top of the hillside; at least, the entrance of it.
The Bigfoot Eruption – Part Three: Chapter 4 – Demon Spirit Theory
What if Bigfoot Creatures were not flesh and blood, but artificial vessels filled with a demon spirit?
This would not account for the ones that bleed when getting shot. Nor would it account for scat. So Bigfoot Creatures were still, creatures of flesh and blood, but also it seemed that many variations of Bigfoot existed. Dog-Bigfoot, normal Bigfoot, Human-like Bigfoot, Gorilla Bigfoot, Neanderthal type, and more. Even various versions of intellect.
It was as if DNA manipulation of various DNA was someone’s hobby. Surely not God? I guess it can’t be said what secrets God has, so maybe. However, according to ancient history, Fallen Angels were creating this very sort of thing, from historians such as Enoch, the grandfather of Noah. Enoch, who would have witnessed much. A first hand account as to why a Creator would send a world dominating flood to wipe-out the altered version of created beings that had intent on eliminating a pure bloodline for a savior to be born. Well, anyway this is what Eliot had felt was truth, or at least plausible. You believe Bigfoot is Just an ape? Oh OK. Research it, and see what you think.
Look at this similarity. Fallen Angels with humans birthed Giants, to oppress mankind and pollute the original pure bloodline. People like King David became pretty good at killing them. Kill or be killed. Then fast forward, and you have Giants in hiding, that seem altered, but are super-powered, and fear the name of Jesus Christ. Demons and “Aliens” fear the same name. A connection?
Eliot would have used that name, as a weapon, more this long evening, but he could not use words much, because of the consistent infrasound attacks.
Again, infrasound are the frequencies in a roar that can’t be heard, but they penetrate and weaken the mind. Makes you forget. Makes you loopy.
Prayer however, is something that can be unleashed without the spoken word. That but also his new host, had a lot to do with the fact that Eliot had survived thus far.
Anyway, the theory. If there was an army of Fallen Angels in an Abyss of Hell, and you wanted to release them to fight for you, and had the ability to create artificial intelligence shells/bodies, for these released spirits to inhabit, you would have your Army for an end-times event. If you were a Secret Society, with that agenda. A theory with much to back it up, but that most choose not to believe, nor even take the time to consider. Woo!
The Bigfoot Eruption – Part Three: Chapter 6 – The Mischievous One
ELiot was trying to memorize everything he saw. His phone camera was dead, and so his own memory was his only claim to recording all this down later.
Suddenly, a dark figure approached. Eliot knew it was inevitable to have to face his captor, but he was willing to wait.
If he could escape, what would he do? Find Shakoda and drive home to Oregon? What home? Aad would he be in jail? Actually everything was different now. A great evil was coming down upon the earth, so it seemed. Since death seemed actually the most favorable of outcomes, he had nothing left to do but find the Giant Bigfoot Creature that was his host.
Suddenly a shrieking scream as a tall gangly Creature…
Eliot pushed the upright cafeteria table at the beast, and then a large collision, as it grabbed around the table and put it’s hands on Eliot. Eliot released the table causing the center of the table to crash onto the Creatures feet. This caused it to back up and bend over, as then Eliot raised the table back up into a folding position, and locked it in place, trapping the Sasquatch Creature’s head inside the table. This caused the breathing to be difficult for this assailant, and then the Big Guy stepped out of the shadows, and communicated to Eliot to release the entrapped Creature.
This was simply a mischievous Juvenile. This was a good guy? His face seemed severely deformed, as if a DNA experiment had gone wrong. Eliot reached out and the two embraced hands. An understanding developed. Evidently they were aware of Eliot’s visits to this hillside over the years. No wonder he felt watched whenever he would visit Jae’s. Man, these Creatures were good at not being seen.
Knowing that the General, let’s call this Sasquatch the General for now. Wait, the Giant communicated to Eliot that his name was Og. Eliot communicated back, that Og was a Giant and King in the Holy Bible. Og understood this, for he had been told by the Star People. In fact, they named him this. At this realization Og’s puffed up and proud stature sank a bit, at the realization that King Og was an Evil Giant. The Star People had taught him that it was good to be Evil, but he thought differently. Something about him wanted to be different then the teachings that were forced upon him.
Og looked like a very old human, but not really human. Native American, but not really. Wrinkles in the face, yes. Black hair hung from his limbs, and was short everywhere this. He was nine feet tall and four feet wide at the shoulders. He must have weighed 900 pounds. He had a slight beard that was just starting to turn grey.
It was hard for Eliot to look him in the face, because it was still so surreal, and scary.
He, Og, was the reason that the chaos ensued down the hillside that night, as he had revolted, and had secretly grown in the ability to reason and strategize. Thus, was something the Star People had not counted on and had no way to counter it, thus, the great retreat to another location for them.
The great effort to keep Eliot safe was simply the need for a human conduit. Og knew he would need this human connection if he were to succeed against the Star People, and stay hidden from all people.
Since the Star People hated the Creator, Og wanted someone who believed in this Creator, and yet someone who was not hateful towards that Creator.
Og seemed to know about the Bible, but was admittedly confused, and another reason for Eliot as a translator. Og was looking forward to this understanding, but still had enough decency within him, to know the Teachers of the Evil, were portraying a deceit.
The Bigfoot Eruption – Part Three: Chapter 7 – Through the Muck and the Mire
Eliot came upon the cliffside, and took it all in. The view was amazing, and terrifying. The great expanse of nothingness. A drop straight down, with Oregon in the foreground, one mile away, with the Columbia River waiting at the bottom.
The Scarred Creature arrived in a huff, and then charged Eliot. With one foot sliding off the edge of the cliff he let out a shriek like never had he heard before, so filled with an infrasound shrill, the massive creature was stunned. This wasn’t the same Eliot that had woken up the day before.
Eliot reached for rocks as his glowing eyes started to subside into normalcy.
The Creature was stunned, and testing the edge of the cliff. Eliot started throwing rocks in an attempt to encourage the Giant to lose its balance and fall over the cliff.
The dazed Bigfoot was starting to snap out of it. Eliot pulled an old leather sling-shot out of his pocket, which he had found back in the antiquated class-room.
Flash-back to Eliot’s “alone time” within the fortress, when he was looking for food and strategic self defense tools, in which he snagged the sling-shot and even practiced a bit.
Sling, and a rock hit the big guy in the face. The next one, hit the temple and bounced off. Then a final effort, also on target and bounced off the Creature’s forehead, and flying over the cliff, it went.
Scarred One looked at Eliot with an empty look, then gradually a sinister smile with a mouth twice as wide as any humans.
Eliot fumbled around for any last hope of a creative weapon. The Creature lunged to charge him, with a grunt. Eliot responded by running at the attacker and took a separate leap into the air towards the Creature.
Scarred One was a bit taken back, confused, but quickly used the chance to grab him with his massive left hand, and thrust him towards his open stench filled mouth and jagged teeth…
KER-POW, went the handgun, flush to the Scarred Eye of the Creature, and the weapon that was no match for a violent Bigfoot encounter, put a single shot into the brain of this Sasquatch Hybrid Monster. Ting-ta-ting, went the bullet, in a ricochet pattern within the skull, shredding brain tissue as it traveled back and forth and all around.
The Creature crashed to its knees, now not being controlled by any real thought pattern, but now just a shell. This motion left Eliot crashing to the ground, as he scurried about, hoping not to get crushed by a collapsing Creature. The carcas hesitated, and then crashed towards Eliot. The momentum of this easily pushed him over the cliff.
Falling, straight down. The feeling of death was all around. Despite wanting all of this to be over, he braced for impact. This seemed to be the highest point of cliffside drops along the Columbia River, of course.
He heard a distant thud, and sensed something was approaching.
****
Og in the distance had been approaching, and saw what happened. He also saw that Vanvolkinberg was approaching, and he was not alone. Mostly, it was clear that that humanoids were approaching, with Vanvolkinberg. He was not fully sure who Vanvolkinberg really was, and knew that what he was mimicking was a stolen identity. A shape-shifting spy for the other side, the Darkness, in which he had developed a great deal of contempt.
There lay a deceased hybrid, a great foe, and in the hands of just any humans whould be quickly confiscated and covered up. The Dark was not ready for their agenda to be revealed, and this is why the Bigfoot kind had been so diligently trained in the art of not being seen, including the removal of evidence, including bodies.
He had no intention of this handling, especially into the hands of this spy. Accompanied by the Orb, he collided into the giant corpse, simultaneously going over the cliff. Clenching the deceased, Og was basically riding down like an elevator that had come detached.
The Orb, almost as if by command, started circling the beasts creating an energy force as they descended.
It fell to earth fast and fast, but still descending, and spinning, creating a sort of vortex. It passed Eliot, and the Creatures then caught up to him.
Eliot reached for the limbs of Scarred Eye, and tried to pull himself onto the “raft” and then Og did the rest, pushing him into the back of the body, as if to protect him from the incoming impact.
The Orb entered the water, shredding it like hypersonic scissors in a circular motion. The water reacted with an eruption of micro bubbles, and vaporizing.
Then the three crashed into the water, over two thousand pounds, plunging into the depths.
One dead, one stunned, and one grabbing for the abundance of salmon.
Down they went, like a ton of concrete statues. Eliot knew that if something didn’t happen soon, it was all over.
Suddenly the water around them started to fall away around them, as they plunged to what seemed to be a floor, a solid surface, water crashing down all around them, and Salmon everywhere, flopping about.
As a hungry Og gathered the fish, Eliot rolled around, and sat up, to see that they were again in the Fortress. By now he knew as much. The Orb was gone.
*****
The Bigfoot Eruption – Part Three: Chapter 8 – Autumn Rain
A battered Eliot looked at his home. Flashing lights of emergency vehicles shown on his face. It was raining, but he did not care.
There had been a murdering, of his family, so it seemed. He knew they perished somehow because of him. Otherwise, how could he have seen them on the other side, like he had. The timing of there arrival that day, was peculiar, as it happened just as a demon posing as the lustful Lilith was pulling him into Hell.
Soon a funeral, with no bodies. Eliot had someone else do everything as he was somewhat of a basket case. Someone close to each member of his family wrote some kind words for each. People were there, but Eliot was in another place, a very numb place. All he wanted was to get away and not feel this huge sense of loss.
Traces of DNA were found at the house, and so there was not much to bury. Whatever took them was quick about it.
DNA that represented each family member, and then unknown DNA that was a mix of human and the unknown.
Eliot knew what this meant; that, hybrids had been there.
Eliot now viewed life as death, one in the same, and the only freedom from it would be death.
He had been to that place that was so close to Hell, and then rescued from it from voices calling from Heaven.
Graves…
Drive…
Forest…
Schreek, collapse…
Carried, dropped, squirrel…
Cabin…
Tour…
Freezers…
Congregation…
The End
Notes:
Deleted Scenes: Og was there all along.
Deleted Scenes: Warrior Revealed.
Deleted Scenes: A Hiding Place.
Deleted Scenes: Orb Pilot Revealed.
Deleted Scenes: New Help at the Fortress.

*****

CHAPTER NINE

One Night At J’s: Chapter Seven
I’m So Sorry!

Eliot suddenly saw one more grouping come from the smoking woodland. This looked like a clan of Bigfoot. It appeared like the Alpha male was in front, guided by two Bigfoot guards. One guard was to the front and left of the Alpha male, while the other Guard was to the front-right. In between them they were holding what looked like harness with which from this the Alpha male was imprisoned by a strong cord to his wrists. This must be one strong attachment, to hold him, unless he had accepted his fate of no escape. Behind the Alpha males were three females (the wives). Eliot had been listening to J for so long, that it was clear as he looked at this scene. Finally, behind them were three young ones, all bound together in a row. What had they done, to be taken as a whole family group?
Eliot felt compelled to follow as they passed, but they started going faster. As if, they knew they were running behind. Fear or no fear, Eliot start to chase after this band of Bigfoot prisoners. Assuming, the prisoners were the victims of cruel masters, he preceded. It was not easy to catch up to them, as they were very fast, and Eliot had two decades of old Air Force injuries, that were nagging him, and let’s Just say that he was over thirty, but less than fifty. In appearance alone he could pass for 37, but he was pretty beat-up from all of his life experiences.
He pulled his knife. It was Jagged so as to be able to cut, and 8 inches long so he could cut through the limbs of a Bigfoot like a saw. Why? There have been many stories about people killing a Bigfoot, and yet where is the proof? Not even photographs. Certain accounts share that the urgency (fear) to leave was imminent. Even, being frozen with shock. A few months earlier Eliot had contacted Cliff Barackman, a Bigfoot expert that Eliot had met since creating a Bigfoot website, and had asked him what to do in an instance like that. He said to cut off parts of the body and then to get out of there ASAP. The head was first priority, then the hands, feet, and that everything after that was equal. Finally, to contact him at the Oregon Bigfoot Museum, for a means to get the evidence to a university or media outlet, and thus avoid any “men in black. Well, all that to say, that this is why Eliot had this kind of knife.
Cutting a head off a Bigfoot, when there’s no neck? Bigfoot Creatures travel in groups, for the most part, so as you are carving up the dead Creature, revenging partners may be near. All the while cutting through super human tissue, muscle, and bone? Fat chance.
Eliot always thought, “how about a chainsaw?” Imagine packing that through the forest!
With the knife drawn from its sheath he ran to catch up to the proceeding captive family caravan. He sped up to the youngest, or at least the shortest one in the back. It was Eliot’s height, so six foot, one inch, and wider than Eliot by two feet. It mostly looked like the youngest because it was smaller. The Alpha male was at least ten feet tall. In between were two adult females, and two older Juveniles. They were being led down the hill by height. Hands bound in front of each, wrapped around the middle, and then leading to each in the same manner. Why would that be enough to keep them bound? There was more.
Large dogs with red eyes were nipping at their heels. Two warrior type Bigfoot were at either side of the Alpha. Leading the way, a Giant Wolf, like the one that chased Eliot up the tree. Less bulky than the Bigfoot Creatures, but Just as big and even more agile, and Bigfoot is pretty agile. It again, was apparent that they were feared by all, in this Eruption down the hillside.
The Juvenile Creature sensed his approach, and did not know how to respond. Seeing some small human running by was at best comic relief, and at worst, an annoyance. Eliot reached for the binding cord with one hand. As he tried to cut with the knife, he fell. Still holding on, he tried to cut the cord, and it was slow going. He needed a chainsaw, but he didn’t have a chainsaw. So that would have come in handy after-all? Plus, it would have been too loud. Eliot tried to regain his footing, and then let go. The momentum was too much, and he fell, end over end. He sensed movement in the tall grass of the fields that were now prominent as the woodland were now but a memory up behind him. Large obJects, dark, and low to the ground.
One last chance, up he sprang (ouch that really hurt) and he sprinted for a final chance, for he was about out of chances, and then leaped towards the Creature, again. He had the chord once again, but was being dragged to one side of the beast, so he was experiencing a bumpy ride. Supporting himself, his right elbow crouched into the crux of its left arm,as his left hand was on the cord. Meaning, the knife, like Tarzan did in the movies, was in Eliot’s mouth, and that wasn’t going to work for long. Transitioning the knife to his right hand he was now once again dangling by his left hand from the cord. The Jagged sharp edges, meant for flesh and bone, were not penetrating. No progress! Too Jumpity and Jumbly. Eliot gave up. Physically and mentally he was out of time. Plus, it seemed clear that the longer Eliot was along for the ride, the sooner he would be caught, and/or reach their destination and be trapped. Time for a desperate measure; thus, held out the knife offering it. The Creature understood. Eliot, holding it now by the blade, made the hand-off to the bound hands of the captive. Slowly, he moved it into the younglings imprisoned hands. The Bigfoot took the knife, and noticed the blood on it, and knew instinctively that it was the blood of a Dogman. Talk about instant points for credibility! Womph, Eliot fell to the ground in the heap, as he rolled along to a stop. He came up long enough to say, “I’m so sorry.” He quickly lowered his tone. Looking around at the dust and subtle smokiness of the area. Smoke from the subtle burning of the shower of fireworks now ceased, but a small fire hear and there.
He then fell to the grass and sat looking as the prisoners went further and further down this hillside of the open cow pasture.
Text: Bigfoot Prisoners and Bigfood Guards almost to the hidden lake. Making my way back.
He gingerly got up and made his way back up the hill, turning frequently to look at the escaping hoard.
Chapter 8 – Eliot now was about 100 yards from reaching the treeline again, as he walked back up the hill. He certainly stuck out, but what was he to do? He did not feel like doing a low crawl, and he Just was hoping that everyone involved was done with him.
It did feel like he was being watched. Isn’t that the case! If you feel you are being watched, then you are being watched.
He turned to look down-hill, and nothing but the ever more faint band of Creatures that were departing. The sun was coming up, which meant that their late-night mission was running late.
Eliot’s feeling of triumph was drowned by the feeling of whatever presence was watching. Then he realized, if Scarred One and Old One were agents of this Evil, then why would they leave their outpost? Based on the evidence collected by J, that had been around the hilltop for over twenty years. Anyway, there was a chance that not all the Creatures were departing.
Behind Eliot, down the slope…movement in the grass from two different locations. He sensed this, and when he would turn and look, then nothing.
Looking up into the tree-line, he saw one single RED eyeshine, in the shadows. Eliot’s body tingled and blood rushed to his core. This was shock and anxiety, surely. It did not feel like infra-sound even though that was also likely. Either way…shock and anxiety. He started praying, but in a way he never stopped. The weapon had worked, but didn’t mean that the Creatures had lost their will to kill him. If they could do it from a distance with infra-sound, or throwing rocks, then Eliot was sure that they would try.
Let’s discuss options. Remember the shotgun Eliot had over his shoulder? He lost that when he was being dragged with that fencing as he bounced on top and under.
Flare gun? It was gone.
Knife; gone!
From Eliot’s peripheral view, it was shockingly clear that the incoming comotion were two Bigfoot creatures, crawling like spiders.Very low to the ground with arms stretched out from the torso with elbows at 90 degree angles. The legs also outstretched, and bent awkwardly. The movement looked like a snake pushing through the grass.
Eliot had heard of this, but it is rare; an obvious attempted to go unseen. It also seemed like the ultimate in vanity as-if, showing off.
ELiot laid dropped quickly down onto his back to think, and hide. He was dead, if he stayed there, but Scarred One was watching, from the tree line; waiting, ready to pounce. Eliot knew this; Scarred One was hard to miss. He was big, and the Scarred One he did have must have therefore been twice the ability of one normal Bigfoot eyeball. So it seemed; it surely felt that this must be true.
But first, these Spider-Crawlers. Looking, searching in pockets, and the duffle bag for options. He was hidden in the grass, but he knew that they knew where to find him. In last-view, the scurrying advancers were headed right at him. He felt he had about ten more seconds before…
Eliot had been packing a 9MM handgun all of this time. Why had he not used it yet? One of the first things he had learned from J, was to bring a big gun, and that a 9MM size would be useless. Despite this, Eliot had to carry it, like a good friend that brings comfort. The one weapon next to using the name of Jesus, that he had full confidence in. He had named the gun Eliot, and the two magazine clips Bigfoot and Sasquatch. True story!
Eliot liked that J had said that Bear spray repellent was almost as necessary as a gun. Thus, Bear spray, 9 MM, and then a shotgun that he would borrow from J, was his standard choices when he would visit J for Bigfooting. The Bowie Knife came more recently, and then the Bowie Mechete. The knife would be a common tool for gutting a deer, and the Mechete more common for clearing brush on a thick trail.
Eliot was not a hunter. His weapon’s experience was practicing with the M-16 rifle once per year in a twenty year United States Air Force career, and then one day’s worth of training on the 9MM handgun, once in those same twenty years. Since meeting J, Eliot had purchased his own 9MM, Mecehtte, Shotgun, and two cans of bear repellant, and a couple of visits to the shooting range. All mostly for precaution. He did not want to die in the forest when it could be avoided.
For Eliot, the knife was Just practical, while the Machete was in the rare instance that he and J came across a dead Bigfoot, and heaven forbid, them killing one out of self defense. To get to the point, Eliot had asked Cliff Barackman of what procedures to follow in this event. First cut off part of the body and get out of there fast, before the Bigfoot’s buddies show up to kill you. First try the head, then a hand, and then the foot, and then all other is equal. J says the head would weigh about 100 pounds, so you would need help. Finally, Eliot and J agree that a chainsaw is best, and since that is very impractical, then Michette. Why, all this? Evidence; if a Creature is dead anyway, then taking proof. Whom to take it to? Bring it to him or Dr. Jeff Meldrum of Idaho State University, and they would help get it to a University or safe media source, and then the “Men in Black” could not do much about it at that point. It seems like many have claimed to have killed Bigfoot, and yet never have any proof. Eliot was determined to not be like one of those.
After considering this at great length over these months, Eliot knew that cutting through an arm or an ankle was probably impossible with a machete or knife, but better to start building a collection of options. Besides, it gave reasons for buying these toys; otherwise, as a non-hunter, what reason would he have. Nonetheless, he believed that a Bigfoot was equivalent to a superhuman. 8 foot tall, 600 pound, and as freaky as coming face to face with a demon. What on earth was he doing?
Now back to the problem at hand. Using the 9MM handgun would not help especially since two creatures were approaching him. Shooting one, even if he killed it, which is unlikely, then the second creature would get him; thus, the machete, meant for dismemberment after death of a Creature, would not due for self defense for the same reasons.
It was clear now that the two approaching were doing a low crawl, and yet like spiders. Eliot had heard of this first from the account by Dee Dobbs, Bigfoot Research Podcaster, who had been approached in this same way. Elbows bent out to the sides, like a push up, with back legs oddly bent. As Eliot had been learning about the sasquatch, he was not surprised at the idea that these had training from some mysterious source, enough to have stealth, strategy, and the ability to crawl like a spider. We are talking some skills!
Should Eliot feel flattered that this covert approach was needed against him? All he had done so far was to steal a trail camera, climb a tree, throw up on a Dogman, use pop-crackling candy as a weapon, miss with a flare gun, and failed at releasing a family of Bigfoot prisoners. Ahh, the fireworks perhaps had inflated his stature to these foes. It had been quite a day.
This gave him an idea and quickly grabbed the machette, which we already knew would not save him, but then grabbed a flare gun shell. Trying, then trying again, to open the shell without cutting off the tips of his fingers. Too late, the spider-like creatures were at his feet, one two, three, open came the shell and Eliot whisked it into the faces of the two predators, from right to left. The powdery grainy dust panned across the few feet that separated Eliot from the crawling things. The sparks, and flames, however small, from the fireworks, were enough and, “Woomph!” The gunpowder lit fire with a flash, scorching the faces and shoulders of the spider-crawlers. The flash was so sudden and so bright, that even Scarred One, forty yards away, had to turn with a wince as his only eye was taken aback.
Two birds with one stone as they say. In this case three Bigfoot, now very distracted. J had said that sudden light in the eyes of these creatures would affect their ability by almost 100%; being mostly nocturnal with eyes adapted for the dark.
Up went Eliot, ready to race up the plains and into the woodline, which gave him a head start. There is no way he would outrun any of these creatures, but it was his only option to at least be heading in this direction, especially with the three assailants being put off guard. The two crawlers would be blinded for at least a few seconds so Eliot had to act fast, as he turned from the flash of heat. He felt the heat woft against his Jeans and Jacket. The collar of his Jacket protected the back of his head, but barely, as smoke came from the back of his head as he lunged upward from the ground to get-a-move-on.
A Jibberish sort of language could be heard, the first time Eliot had heard it that evening/morning. Probably because the night’s efforts for these invaders were to be covert, and now, because of this puny six foot one inch, two hundred pound human…it was on!
The two spider-like creatures were not standing up, but they were not small. Scarred One, was about eight feet tall, J had always said so. Back in three years prior when J saw Scarred One’s dark silhouette, carrying a deer over its shoulders, he could get a feeling for the size, based on distance, about 10 yards away, and the size of the deer. Eyeshine also helped make it clear. Two white eye-shines above one red eyeshine. Odd at the time, but now it makes sense for having Just Scarred One. J figured it had gotten into a fight with another maile; some Alpha male squabble. Perhaps a Buck ran its antler through the eye, or maybe it Just got unlucky and walked into a tree branch. Ever since, it was distinctly easy to tell when Scarred One was around.
One year ago J saw Scarred One down by its favorite Juniper tree, creating a territorial marker out of the branch. Stripping the bark and fraying the end. What other creature does that? Scarred One was furious that J had been watching it from the front of the house forty yards away.
Most recently Scarred One was laying down in the pasture near the goat pen, like a spy. J was kicking himself after that for not getting a photo. It was a dark beast, and shaped like a Bigfoot. It had to be Scarred One, because the only other Bigfoot he had seen in the last three years, was Old One, and it was smaller, about seven feet tall, and not as wide, and liked to run on all fours for some reason. This was probably an act of creating “cover” as it was usually running down past the garden to get across the property to a watering hole.
Where was Old One, anyway?
Eliot had a creative mind that had been considering all options now for many months. He was the one that wanted to get his ducks in a row for what to do if he had a dead Bigfoot’s body in his presence. So, what would be a good deterrent if being attacked by a Creature that was adapted to living nocturnally. Eliot, waited to use one of last defense ideas, but he got it ready, as he stumbled up, and into the woodland. He was glued to the game trail as a guide and a friend, even though this was the same path that all of these Creatures had been using.What lies ahead back up this trail? The origin of all these Creatures? Also, Scarred One and Old One had been living around here for years and it seemed accurate that they would still be around. In other words, he was running upward into the beehive of all this activity, but with all these going down the hill, up he went.
Eliot had wanted to search for Bigfoot evidence up this direction, but J always said no, because of not having permission from the landowners up that way. Thus, Eliot was unaware of what to expect, if he was fortunate enough to get that far unharmed.
Why not head back to J’s home? That sounded great except Scarred One was in the way. Knowing this, Eliot continued upward.Suddenly, Scarred One approached like shot out of a canon, breaking through a Juniper tree instead of going around it. This last moment of obstruction was enough as Eliot held out a flash bulb from a camera. Thank you Alfred Hitchcock. Eliot waited for Scarred One’s face to reappear from the now smashing tree debri. At least ten flashes simultaneously, blinded the Creature, and a loud shriek speared through the air. This alone sent Eliot flying, which actually helped as his posture allowed the debris to mostly miss him. If this were a movie, Eliot would be yelling from his theater seating for the hero to kill the monster, while he had any advantage. Of course, instead Eliot rolled to his feet and frantically continued up the game trail, which of course was fruitless, but assaulting an 8 foot six hundred pound creature that was now incensed, with two spider walkers fast approaching, so he thought, was not something to be taken lightly.

One Night At J’s: Chapter Six
Let it rain, fire!
Eliot could hear the sound of rockets whisking through the air as an unidentifiable set of eyes appeared from the hole in the roof. He needed this distraction now!
Then phewwww, pop-bang. The Creature looked up, and Eliot simultaneously rolled over the peak of the roof, and then down the roof and into a tree, then quickly onto the ground where he hit something “hairy.” No-telling what it was, but remembering that he had heard “things” surrounding the house.
Eliot ran across the gravel road, and then over a barbed wire fence. Again, J had taken Eliot out to this neighbor’s property, some months earlier to look for evidence of the Creatures, so he was aware of the surroundings, including a hollowed out tree that Eliot had been thinking of ever since.
Run, run, run, and dive for the dead tree. Reaching in, he pulled out a duffle bag, unzip, and out with a flare gun, and BOOM! Shooting in the direction of that house, stopped any pursuers for now; however, the fire in the sky certainly had their attention. It also had Eliot’s attention as it was lighting the area; now, well enough to see.
The blast grazed by a stampeding Bigfoot that was Just feet away from overtaking Eliot. This blinded the Creature enough, for it to speed past Eliot with the famous “dying woman scream” as it crashed into a Juniper tree Just beyond Eliot. This shook the earth as the tree splintered in pieces; branches and greenery, flying.
It was now clear that this caravan included Bigfoots, like guards; safety/protectors for those going willingly, and also as guards for the prisoners.
It was so distracting, that it was all Eliot could do to reload. This Creature seemed subdued and lacking in interest after all of that, so when he turned to blast at the Creature with the flare gun again,he waited, and then stood down. Saving the next flare for another, if needed.
Eliot repositioned to maintain his greatest defense, which was to be downwind.
Clearly, the Caravan originated up the hill, but how? From an aerial view the only thing up there was trees and solar wind generators, and then below that the Columbia River; the great river separated most of Washington and Oregon. Did they come by boat? Did they swim across from Oregon. Where were they going?
They, were going through the woodland, across the cow pasture, and down to the hidden lake. With all the ruckus, that surely was not something they had planned on; so now they were in a hurry.
The grasses in the woodland were now on fire, hear and there. The farmhouse was also on fire from the first flare, misguided fireworks had ill fated landings, and there was smoke too, of course. Things were looking better for Eliot’s chances; except for the before-mentioned occasional fire, and smoke. As mentioned already, however, the bad guys were very distracted, as if they had given up on Eliot, Just another annoying human.
Soon it would be over, and the feeling of experiencing a miracle, was increasing within him, mixed with terror of course. The fight or flight function had turned into flight and fight. If Scarred One had not attacked us, with infra-sound, then none of this would have happened…the raining down of fire.”

One Night At J’s: Chapter Seven
I’m So Sorry!

Eliot suddenly saw one more grouping come from the smoking woodland. This looked like a clan of Bigfoot. It appeared like the Alpha male was in front, guided by two Bigfoot guards. One guard was to the front and left of the Alpha male, while the other Guard was to the front-right. In between them they were holding what looked like harness with which from this the Alpha male was imprisoned by a strong cord to his wrists. This must be one strong attachment, to hold him, unless he had accepted his fate of no escape. Behind the Alpha males were three females (the wives). Eliot had been listening to J for so long, that it was clear as he looked at this scene. Finally behind them were three young ones, all bound together in a row. What had they done, to be taken as a whole family group?
Eliot felt compelled to follow as they passed, but they started going faster. As if, they knew they were running behind. Fear or no fear, Eliot start to chase after this band of Bigfoot prisoners. Assuming, the prisoners were the victims of cruel masters, he preceded. It was not easy to catch up to them, as they were very fast, and Eliot had two decades of old Air Force inJuries, that were nagging him, and let’s Just say that he was over thirty, but less than fifty. In appearance alone he could pass for 37, but he was pretty beat-up from all of his life experiences.
He pulled his knife. It was Jagged so as to be able to cut, and 8 inches long so he could cut through the limbs of a Bigfoot like a saw. Why? There have been many stories about people killing a Bigfoot, and yet where is the proof? Not even photographs. Certain accounts share that the urgency (fear) to leave was imminent. Even, being frozen with shock. A few months earlier Eliot had contacted Cliff Barackman, a Bigfoot expert that Eliot had met since creating a Bigfoot website, and had asked him what to do in an instance like that. He said to cut off parts of the body and then to get out of there ASAP. The head was first priority, then the hands, feet, and that everything after that was equal. Finally, to contact him at the Oregon Bigfoot Museum, for a means to get the evidence to a university or media outlet, and thus avoid any “men in black. Well, all that to say, that this is why Eliot had this kind of knife.
Cutting a head off a Bigfoot, when there’s no neck? Bigfoot Creatures travel in groups, for the most part, so as you are carving up the dead Creature, revenging partners may be near. All the while cutting through super human tissue, muscle, and bone? Fat chance.
Eliot always thought, “how about a chainsaw?” Imagine packing that through the forest!
With the knife drawn from its sheath he ran to catch up to the proceeding captive family caravan. He sped up to the youngest, or at least the shortest one in the back. It was Eliot’s height, so six foot, one inch, and wider than Eliot by two feet. It mostly looked like the youngest because it was smaller. The Alpha male was at least ten feet tall. In between were two adult females, and two older Juveniles. They were being led down the hill by height. Hands bound in front of each, wrapped around the middle, and then leading to each in the same manner. Why would that be enough to keep them bound? There was more.
Large dogs with red eyes were nipping at their heels. Two warrior type Bigfoot were at either side of the Alpha. Leading the way, a Giant Wolf, like the one that chased Eliot up the tree. Less bulky than the Bigfoot Creatures, but Just as big and even more agile, and Bigfoot is pretty agile. It again, was apparent that they were feared by all, in this Eruption down the hillside.
The Juvenile Creature sensed his approach, and did not know how to respond. Seeing some small human running by was at best comic relief, and at worst, an annoyance. Eliot reached for the binding cord with one hand. As he tried to cut with the knife, he fell. Still holding on, he tried to cut the cord, and it was slow going. He needed a chainsaw, but he didn’t have a chainsaw. So that would have come in handy after-all? Plus, it would have been too loud. Eliot tried to regain his footing, and then let go. The momentum was too much, and he fell, end over end. He sensed movement in the tall grass of the fields that were now prominent as the woodland were now but a memory up behind him. Large obJects, dark, and low to the ground.
One last chance, up he sprang (ouch that really hurt) and he sprinted for a final chance, for he was about out of chances, and then leaped towards the Creature, again. He had the chord once again, but was being dragged to one side of the beast, so he was experiencing a bumpy ride. Supporting himself, his right elbow crouched into the crux of its left arm,as his left hand was on the cord. Meaning, the knife, like Tarzan did in the movies, was in Eliot’s mouth, and that wasn’t going to work for long. Transitioning the knife to his right hand he was now once again dangling by his left hand from the cord. The Jagged sharp edges, meant for flesh and bone, were not penetrating. No progress! Too Jumpity and Jumbly. Eliot gave up. Physically and mentally he was out of time. Plus, it seemed clear that the longer Eliot was along for the ride, the sooner he would be caught, and/or reach their destination and be trapped. Time for a desperate measure; thus, held out the knife offering it. The Creature understood. Eliot, holding it now by the blade, made the hand-off to the bound hands of the captive. Slowly, he moved it into the younglings imprisoned hands. The Bigfoot took the knife, and noticed the blood on it, and knew instinctively that it was the blood of a Dogman. Talk about instant points for credibility! Womph, Eliot fell to the ground in the heap, as he rolled along to a stop. He came up long enough to say, “I’m so sorry.” He quickly lowered his tone. Looking around at the dust and subtle smokiness of the area. Smoke from the subtle burning of the shower of fireworks now ceased, but a small fire hear and there.
He then fell to the grass and sat looking as the prisoners went further and further down this hillside of the open cow pasture.
Text: Bigfoot Prisoners and Bigfood Guards almost to the hidden lake. Making my way back.
He gingerly got up and made his way back up the hill, turning frequently to look at the escaping hoard.
Chapter 8 – Eliot now was about 100 yards from reaching the treeline again, as he walked back up the hill. He certainly stuck out, but what was he to do? He did not feel like doing a low crawl, and he Just was hoping that everyone involved was done with him.
It did feel like he was being watched. Isn’t that the case! If you feel you are being watched, then you are being watched.
He turned to look down-hill, and nothing but the ever more faint band of Creatures that were departing. The sun was coming up, which meant that their late-night mission was running late.
Eliot’s feeling of triumph was drowned by the feeling of whatever presence was watching. Then he realized, if Scarred One and Old One were agents of this Evil, then why would they leave their outpost? Based on the evidence collected by J, that had been around the hilltop for over twenty years. Anyway, there was a chance that not all the Creatures were departing.
Behind Eliot, down the slope…movement in the grass from two different locations. He sensed this, and when he would turn and look, then nothing.
Looking up into the tree-line, he saw one single RED eyeshine, in the shadows. Eliot’s body tingled and blood rushed to his core. This was shock and anxiety, surely. It did not feel like infra-sound even though that was also likely. Either way…shock and anxiety. He started praying, but in a way he never stopped. The weapon had worked, but didn’t mean that the Creatures had lost their will to kill him. If they could do it from a distance with infra-sound, or throwing rocks, then Eliot was sure that they would try.
Let’s discuss options. Remember the shotgun Eliot had over his shoulder? He lost that when he was being dragged with that fencing as he bounced on top and under.
Flare gun? It was gone.
Knife; gone!
From Eliot’s peripheral view, it was shockingly clear that the incoming comotion were two Bigfoot creatures, crawling like spiders.Very low to the ground with arms stretched out from the torso with elbows at 90 degree angles. The legs also outstretched, and bent awkwardly. The movement looked like a snake pushing through the grass.
Eliot had heard of this, but it is rare; an obvious attempted to go unseen. It also seemed like the ultimate in vanity as-if, showing off.
ELiot laid dropped quickly down onto his back to think, and hide. He was dead, if he stayed there, but Scarred One was watching, from the tree line; waiting, ready to pounce. Eliot knew this; Scarred One was hard to miss. He was big, and the Scarred One he did have must have therefore been twice the ability of one normal Bigfoot eyeball. So it seemed; it surely felt that this must be true.
But first, these Spider-Crawlers. Looking, searching in pockets, and the duffle bag for options. He was hidden in the grass, but he knew that they knew where to find him. In last-view, the scurrying advancers were headed right at him. He felt he had about ten more seconds before…
Eliot had been packing a 9MM handgun all of this time. Why had he not used it yet? One of the first things he had learned from J, was to bring a big gun, and that a 9MM size would be useless. Despite this, Eliot had to carry it, like a good friend that brings comfort. The one weapon next to using the name of Jesus, that he had full confidence in. He had named the gun Eliot, and the two magazine clips Bigfoot and Sasquatch. True story!
Eliot liked that J had said that Bear spray repellent was almost as necessary as a gun. Thus, Bear spray, 9 MM, and then a shotgun that he would borrow from J, was his standard choices when he would visit J for Bigfooting. The Bowie Knife came more recently, and then the Bowie Mechete. The knife would be a common tool for gutting a deer, and the Mechete more common for clearing brush on a thick trail.
Eliot was not a hunter. His weapon’s experience was practicing with the M-16 rifle once per year in a twenty year United States Air Force career, and then one day’s worth of training on the 9MM handgun, once in those same twenty years. Since meeting J, Eliot had purchased his own 9MM, Mecehtte, Shotgun, and two cans of bear repellant, and a couple of visits to the shooting range. All mostly for precaution. He did not want to die in the forest when it could be avoided.
For Eliot, the knife was Just practical, while the Machete was in the rare instance that he and J came across a dead Bigfoot, and heaven forbid, them killing one out of self defense. To get to the point, Eliot had asked Cliff Barackman of what procedures to follow in this event. First cut off part of the body and get out of there fast, before the Bigfoot’s buddies show up to kill you. First try the head, then a hand, and then the foot, and then all other is equal. J says the head would weigh about 100 pounds, so you would need help. Finally, Eliot and J agree that a chainsaw is best, and since that is very impractical, then Michette. Why, all this? Evidence; if a Creature is dead anyway, then taking proof. Whom to take it to? Bring it to him or Dr. Jeff Meldrum of Idaho State University, and they would help get it to a University or safe media source, and then the “Men in Black” could not do much about it at that point. It seems like many have claimed to have killed Bigfoot, and yet never have any proof. Eliot was determined to not be like one of those.
After considering this at great length over these months, Eliot knew that cutting through an arm or an ankle was probably impossible with a machete or knife, but better to start building a collection of options. Besides, it gave reasons for buying these toys; otherwise, as a non-hunter, what reason would he have. Nonetheless, he believed that a Bigfoot was equivalent to a superhuman. 8 foot tall, 600 pound, and as freaky as coming face to face with a demon. What on earth was he doing?
Now back to the problem at hand. Using the 9MM handgun would not help especially since two creatures were approaching him. Shooting one, even if he killed it, which is unlikely, then the second creature would get him; thus, the machete, meant for dismemberment after death of a Creature, would not due for self defense for the same reasons.
It was clear now that the two approaching were doing a low crawl, and yet like spiders. Eliot had heard of this first from the account by Dee Dobbs, Bigfoot Research Podcaster, who had been approached in this same way. Elbows bent out to the sides, like a push up, with back legs oddly bent. As Eliot had been learning about the sasquatch, he was not surprised at the idea that these had training from some mysterious source, enough to have stealth, strategy, and the ability to crawl like a spider. We are talking some skills!
Should Eliot feel flattered that this covert approach was needed against him? All he had done so far was to steal a trail camera, climb a tree, throw up on a Dogman, use pop-crackling candy as a weapon, miss with a flare gun, and failed at releasing a family of Bigfoot prisoners. Ahh, the fireworks perhaps had inflated his stature to these foes. It had been quite a day.
This gave him an idea and quickly grabbed the machette, which we already knew would not save him, but then grabbed a flare gun shell. Trying, then trying again, to open the shell without cutting off the tips of his fingers. Too late, the spider-like creatures were at his feet, one two, three, open came the shell and Eliot whisked it into the faces of the two predators, from right to left. The powdery grainy dust panned across the few feet that separated Eliot from the crawling things. The sparks, and flames, however small, from the fireworks, were enough and, “Woomph!” The gunpowder lit fire with a flash, scorching the faces and shoulders of the spider-crawlers. The flash was so sudden and so bright, that even Scarred One, forty yards away, had to turn with a wince as his only eye was taken aback.
Two birds with one stone as they say. In this case three Bigfoot, now very distracted. J had said that sudden light in the eyes of these creatures would affect their ability by almost 100%; being mostly nocturnal with eyes adapted for the dark.
Up went Eliot, ready to race up the plains and into the woodline, which gave him a head start. There is no way he would outrun any of these creatures, but it was his only option to at least be heading in this direction, especially with the three assailants being put off guard. The two crawlers would be blinded for at least a few seconds so Eliot had to act fast, as he turned from the flash of heat. He felt the heat woft against his Jeans and Jacket. The collar of his Jacket protected the back of his head, but barely, as smoke came from the back of his head as he lunged upward from the ground to get-a-move-on.
A Jibberish sort of language could be heard, the first time Eliot had heard it that evening/morning. Probably because the night’s efforts for these invaders were to be covert, and now, because of this puny six foot one inch, two hundred pound human…it was on!
The two spider-like creatures were not standing up, but they were not small. Scarred One, was about eight feet tall, J had always said so. Back in three years prior when J saw Scarred One’s dark silhouette, carrying a deer over its shoulders, he could get a feeling for the size, based on distance, about 10 yards away, and the size of the deer. Eyeshine also helped make it clear. Two white eye-shines above one red eyeshine. Odd at the time, but now it makes sense for having Just Scarred One. J figured it had gotten into a fight with another maile; some Alpha male squabble. Perhaps a Buck ran its antler through the eye, or maybe it Just got unlucky and walked into a tree branch. Ever since, it was distinctly easy to tell when Scarred One was around.
One year ago J saw Scarred One down by its favorite Juniper tree, creating a territorial marker out of the branch. Stripping the bark and fraying the end. What other creature does that? Scarred One was furious that J had been watching it from the front of the house forty yards away.
Most recently Scarred One was laying down in the pasture near the goat pen, like a spy. J was kicking himself after that for not getting a photo. It was a dark beast, and shaped like a Bigfoot. It had to be Scarred One, because the only other Bigfoot he had seen in the last three years, was Old One, and it was smaller, about seven feet tall, and not as wide, and liked to run on all fours for some reason. This was probably an act of creating “cover” as it was usually running down past the garden to get across the property to a watering hole.
Where was Old One, anyway?
Eliot had a creative mind that had been considering all options now for many months. He was the one that wanted to get his ducks in a row for what to do if he had a dead Bigfoot’s body in his presence. So, what would be a good deterrent if being attacked by a Creature that was adapted to living nocturnally. Eliot, waited to use one of last defense ideas, but he got it ready, as he stumbled up, and into the woodland. He was glued to the game trail as a guide and a friend, even though this was the same path that all of these Creatures had been using.What lies ahead back up this trail? The origin of all these Creatures? Also, Scarred One and Old One had been living around here for years and it seemed accurate that they would still be around. In other words, he was running upward into the beehive of all this activity, but with all these going down the hill, up he went.
Eliot had wanted to search for Bigfoot evidence up this direction, but J always said no, because of not having permission from the landowners up that way. Thus, Eliot was unaware of what to expect, if he was fortunate enough to get that far unharmed.
Why not head back to J’s home? That sounded great except Scarred One was in the way. Knowing this, Eliot continued upward.Suddenly, Scarred One approached like shot out of a canon, breaking through a Juniper tree instead of going around it. This last moment of obstruction was enough as Eliot held out a flash bulb from a camera. Thank you Alfred Hitchcock. Eliot waited for Scarred One’s face to reappear from the now smashing tree debri. At least ten flashes simultaneously, blinded the Creature, and a loud shriek speared through the air. This alone sent Eliot flying, which actually helped as his posture allowed the debris to mostly miss him. If this were a movie, Eliot would be yelling from his theater seating for the hero to kill the monster, while he had any advantage. Of course, instead Eliot rolled to his feet and frantically continued up the game trail, which of course was fruitless, but assaulting an 8 foot six hundred pound creature that was now incensed, with two spider walkers fast approaching, so he thought, was not something to be taken lightly.

Eliot ran, or should we say, hobbled, up the trail, machete in one hand, and now the 9MM handgun in his right. Two worthless weapons at this point? What are you going to do? He did have the spiritual aspect on his side, as all the stories of this being a factor, seemed to be true. Again, that had kept J, safe for all these years apparently, something he had often wondered about.
Eliot kept praying, a constant. He imagined the prayer was charging with body with supernatural powers, as if ready to blast the power of prayer from his eyes, like weapons. This thought helped him to cope with the situation, and hey, why not?
Then suddenly a glowing obJect was appearing from up the hill, if it could see, then it surely saw him, but down he went, and scuttled under some brush. Would there be no winning, this morning.
He watched and saw what was a glowing orb, orange in color, about the size of a softball. It was an odd orange color, and was lit up, but wasn’t putting out light. It appeared and then hovered twenty feet away between Eliot and the edge of the Woodland to the west.
As Eliot watched the new Orb, a larger mechanical version appeared in the background. It had descended from above, and was entering the tree-line of the Woodland. At that point it was about 40 yards behind the orange orb, and was larger than a basketball. It was not alone. An aircraft was appraoching. It was virtually silent, but was too big to go unnoticed. You could hear the air move to get out of its way. Eliot wanted no part of this. Feeling that this was no rescue craft, and was in some part related to this evenings madness.
He felt the sensation that both orbs and the craft, knew he was there.
The orange orb then went up the game trail slowly. Eliot, followed. He felt there were no better options, as he could hear Scarred One, screaming with an angry language that sounded like an american Indian dialect, but in a monkey gibberish form.
Scarred One was getting nowhere fast as he cottled his one good eye. Perhaps, in a self preservation strategy, was waving about, a now dead, piece of tree, while frequently kicking up the earth in whichever direction, to ward off imminent harm, as his Scarred One, recovered. This infuriated the eight foot man beast.
So far these Creatures were very physical, and not Just wood spirits, as some legends explain.
An aircraft was approaching, it was dark and Stealthy, but it was obvious enough at this close proximity. He could hear it’s quiet, yet distinctive. The back of Eliot’s neck became all tingly, if at all possible, the hairs on the back of Eliot’s neck were rising, upon already having risen, after all that had already happened.
The larger orb had gone down to the hidden lake, it seemed. The same direction that almost everything had taken, including the prisoners. It had the feel of a rendezvous. A predetermined meeting.
Then an aircraft, flying low and silent, came from the direction of the lower Cascade Mountain Range which was about thirty miles further northwest. It came around the hills, up and over, and down towards where Eliot was. He glanced over, as he hid behind a tree, and saw a bipedal figure lowering from the craft, and then he could not see the figure anymore. This was definitely a concern! It looked highlighly full of tech! A government agent? Perhaps a person-in-black! Maybe, it was one of those contractors that show up to tell you that what you saw was not a Bigfoot, but a bear!
Star people?
Star People: mostly those few people that befriend a Bigfoot or Bigfoot family group, are often told by the Bigfoot that their young males are taken away for a time, by the Star People. Who are the Star People? Not much is known about them. Research the right Indian tribe, and you could learn more.
If this was the handiwork of Star People, then this all would make more sense.
J lives thirty miles from a mysterious mountain. It takes a good camera to see it, but you can park and watch as mysterious things happen. So secretive, and yet not. Eliot had known this for a while, so to have a craft come from that direction was very telling to him. A mysterious craft coming from a mysterious mountain area, to this hillside with an Eruption of Bigfoot activity, as if to be an Ark, but in this case to take taking prisoners, slaves, and riff-raff. The irony would be that a Great Flood came to destroy Creatures such as these, and now in this case, to take them to a hidden fortress.
Prisoner’s being led down the hill. This sounded organized.
Slave creatures working as workers and military.
Dogmen or WInd Walkers as the muscle, and one of the few things Bigfoot Creatures are afraid of.
Scarred One and Old One; spies on the ground, and to what end. J had witnesses these two for many years now. Not as frequently as the curious Juvenile Bigfoot Creatures, but she had seen these others, so she would know how long they had been present.
Sasquatch are known for being strategic, and this is why they travel in groups of two or three, and tonight, as if a flood gate had opened.
Oh man, so many thoughts…
The way many of them had passed by EZliot as he went south, up the hill, and they went north down the hill to the hidden pond.
He wished he was with J, as she could guide him, fill him in on each detail. She knew this area, and the behavior of some of these creatures.
JJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJ
The lights of the craft could be seen through the upper treeline now, as if they were Just illuminating, suggesting that it had been flying without any lights on. The aircraft did not seem familiar to anything he had ever seen, but why was that a surprise? Eliot did not believe in Aliens, but demons posing? Sure. Perhaps what we thought were Aliens were demons afterall, and the Alien part was a cover up. No matter, in anycase, Eliot did not want to be caught. Definitely, an unidentifiable flying obJect.
Eliot saw a green haze starting to cover the path ahead.
The Orb, almost on cue, circled back and then went past Eliot towards the newly formed mist, and waited, as if pleading for Eliot to follow and enter. Another portal? Any place was better than this, so he picked up his pace, anything was better than staying here.
Scarred One had regained its bearing and was staggering towards Eliot. Scarred One was clashling into tree after tree, still unable to see very well, and still insanely upset, but fortunately disoriented.
Some kind of awareness was motioning for him to get to the green smokiness ahead. It was in his thoughts; a message, encouraging him to move forward; onward. Eliot would not argue the gesture.
The orange orb, went back past Eliot, towards Scarred One, as if to cause a distraction.
Two figures lowered themselves from the aircraft, and then took a final drop to the ground, and then headed into the woodland and came towards him. They were very dark, and more human-like in stature. The figures looked eerie however. Whatever they were, and whatever they were wearing, was Just odd, and erie.
Eliot decided to stop paying attention to his surroundings. A last ditch effort to survive. He focused on the goal dead ahead. His mind filled with the events of the evening. The thing communicating in his head, it was apparent, was trying to keep his mind on the iminent matter at hand.
Eliot heard crashing footsteps behind him. He could feel the flying dirt hit him from behind. He could then feel the emotion and rage hitting him.
Suddenly, an intense pain to his head. Infrasound! Again!
Just as Eliot was about to be overtaken, the fogginess reached out as if to grab him, and he fell through the green wall into another realm, as the green substance dissipated enough so the approaching monster could not follow. Unable to follow, the beast crashed over a fallen tree. Eliot, was somewhere else now, but he could hear the Creatures angry gibberish language. It was all around him, and it was enough to drive someone into a frenzied fear, so Eliot kept moving to distance himself from the noise, Just like in Js lower first floor when the further he walked, the less he could hear J’s voice.
He looked back, and like looking through stained glass could see a garbled image of the enraged creature.
What if he walked until it was silent, and then Just sat and took a rest. Maybe, never leave this place? Something in his mind was telling him to keep going.
He could see the two beings that had come from the aircraft, also garbled like looking through glass. In awe he followed the two, as if a protective layer was between him and them. He felt invisible to them. SUddenly feeling invincible he walked parallel to them, but in his hidden layer.
Suddenly, the two stopped, and each slowly looked towards Eliot. Eliot froze. One by one, the two slowly walked closer. And then closer. So close that they were inches away from the invisible barrier. It felt as if, looking right at him. Even through the odd barrier the two did not seem quite human.
It seemed as if they were contemplating stepping through the barrier right at him. He reached around for any weapons he may have, and all he could find was the 9 Millimeter (MM) handgun, that he had nic named “Eliot.” Not very original, right?
9 MM: a bigger hand gun then some, but for weapons commonly preferred against bears and unknown giants, this was not a respected weapon.
(Eliot pulled the weapon and pointed it at the head of the taller figure. Nothing. Still a stand off, like a staring contest.)
The two looked into the haze and could see the image of what they guessed was the man they had noticed on their scanners. Eliot reached to turn on the laser site, as if that would be more intimidating, and disregarding the safety of his current situation. But no, the two were then distracted by a haunting voice of gibberish. It was scary. Amazing he could hear all of this. The two turned and fled back to the aircraft, of course they had a previous engagement.
The “something” was calling to him again, as if prodding on a toddler to stop being distracted.
This “something” was not him, but an outside voice, penetrating his thoughts.
He returned to the main area of this hidden location, back to what seemed like the gallery, a centralized area of this strange realm.
To Eliot’s left he actually felt distress. To his right, peace. Maybe this is why the voice wanted him to keep moving straight. Was he in a portal that led to many different places; locations around the world perhaps, Heaven, and Hell. Maybe none of these. Whatever was going on, here he was, experiencing it.
He thought to test, and took several steps to his left, and suddenly was out of control. He felt frozen, and yet his body was being dragged by an unknown force. The voice that was guiding him, was now very distant. Eliot had to turn and face the force that was pulling him, he had no other choice. There were several pathways or gates ahead of him. They looked like oval cave-like doorways, with a watery pool or film covering them. He was pulled into one of them but used his outstretched arms and legs to keep himself from being pulled through. It felt like what Hell would be like (insert description of Hell). He heard screaming, anguish. He saw someone inside running into the rock walls, and scrubbing his arms against the rocks. An intuitive thought was that this was a look into Hell, and this poor soul was in torment, desperately seeking to feel something, or desperately trying to end it all, and yet to no avail.
Bbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbb
Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz
Up the trail he walked, step after step, slowly. The crunching on each side of him was still there, and yet non-threatening. It’s as if it seemed like, like an escort.
gggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggg
J had never noticed a third Creature until recently, and Scarred One and Old One, he had never seen them together at the same time.
There was a mysterious creature that would do things that the other two Creatures had never done, but he had not seen it. It was clear to him however that it must be a Juvenile.
Stealing eggs, and then leaving small branches as gifts. A process that has been coined, as “Gifting.” The other two brutes did not seem capable of this.
Mimicking the bark of J’s dog? Mimicking the rooster? Mimicking other birds too? In each case the mimic sounds would come from the woods, and not the driveway where the dog lived, nor the chicken coup where the rooster ruled, but from afar. Again, no other dog or rooster was on this hillside. The prankster! J was on to this young one’s antics. So let’s call this Creature, Young One.

Back up the hill he went. Up towards and into the woodland, once again. Scarred One was a concern, but he had no choice. He reached in the secret tree duffel bag for any final options. Flash,flash…
Scarred One was coming. Eliot tried to go faster, but knowing he could not out-run a Bigfoot, he didn’t try too hard as he was saving energy; what little he had left. Adrenaline, however, was certainly on a high level.
The sun was trying to rise, that could potentially be an allie. Eliot had felt much braver in the day-time, when visiting J’s house in the past. A unique phenomenon. Plus, J had his most tree-knocking activity and sightings, early in the morning around 9:00 AM, as if the night-time scouting mission had finished, and again around 6:00 PM, presumably when the Creature would go out for the night.
Green haze, engulfed Eliot. Scarred One, in dismay…
Eliot waited in a green haze domain, encouraged to continue. It was no wonder that Eliot had Just experienced some kind of mental telepathy to continue, instead of Just resting, as he started to smell sulfur. Then screaming could be heard. Horrible screaming, of anguish. Eliot decided to hurry at that point…
Eliot, appeared about two hundred yards up the hill, as Scarred One had Just seen him disappear into the haze. For Scarred One, only a couple of seconds had past; thus, it was confused.
Meshete in the left hand and 9mm drawn, in the right hand…
Scarred One was near, but zeliot heard crunching in the brush to his right, to the west, something was walking side by side from him, but what? Then Eliot felt it again, some sort of communication, to keep going.
Hey…
He needed to escape. Bingo, he saw an out! An entrance to a mine, or was it Just a small shed? No matter, he was determined to get to it. It was definitely at the top most point of the hill. It kept disappearing, but he had no other option. He passed a tree, and it reappeared, then after the next tree after that, it was gone. He circled the structure to make sure, but every alternating tree, revealed the structure was gone., but then in plain view again once passing each alternating tree. ELiot was witnessing a portal again; a portal charasel.
Hearing what sounded like Bigfoot chatter, he ducked into the realm that held the structure, and suddenly the Bigfoot chatter was gone. It was some kind of arguing? Not surprising, since something had Just defended him coming up the hill, something that resembled a Bigfoot, at least in its behavior.
Scarred One had not been able to successfully overtake Eliot, which was a miracle in itself. Next, the spider-walkers never overtook him. Finally, the mystery person from the aircraft also was disallowed from impeding Eliot’s path to the shack at the top of the hill.
Eliot felt as if he had a guardian angel. Every time something seemed to approach him, he could hear something approach the oncoming threat, then a heavy scuffle, and then nothing.
This was as if he was in another dimension, another realm. Wherever he was, the chatter ending meant, confirmation of leaving the noise behind him. With machete now back in a sheath, handgun ready, he approached the front of the building. The door seemed old and unhinged.
As he approached he viered to his right, and suddenly he could not see the structure anymore, instead, the woodlands. This was too freaky, so he decided to circle that small crop of preoperty and make his way back to the front where he saw the door of the building. In doing so he came around a tree and came face to face with an old women, whos eyes were glazed over. Eliot stumbled from the surprise and let his momentum carry him passed her outreaching withered hand. She seemd hateful, and was spitting at him.
As he passed the next tree she was gone, and he could see, now, the side of the shack, but continuing his circle a definate spaceract appeared, spweing heat and steam as it approached into a landing formation. He passed the next tree and it was suddenly gone. He felt as if he was passing doorways, but in the trees.
Next he saw the shack again, and he considered running right for it, but the then it was gone. Maybe he should Just stop his circular path?
Continuing suddenly he saw Anubis, he Dogman god of Egypt. This was a carousel of the supernatural. Each woodland doorway revealed something terrifying, with alternating openings that showed the shack.
This happened many more times, with images of the unthinkable, when finally a breakthrough towards the door of the building. Would the door be unlocked?
Suddenly he was hit with a wave of infrasound that probably should have kiled him. It was Scarred One, attempting to beat him to the door.
The door suddenly flung itself open.
Eliot couldn’t get in fast enough, and dust welcomed him, along with dirt falling from the ceiling. He was somewhere else again.
But that did not stop Scarred One from crashing through the door, right behind him. Suddenly, something met Scarred One like thunder and lightning, and the door was slammed shut, by something…
The crashing racket behind him was like a scuffle between giants. Eliot flung himself into a stairwell and was followed by debris of rocks and flying wood. Oh, and lots of dust!
Eliot came to a sudden landing as the stairwell seemed to disintegrate from around him.Still standing however, Eliot plunged forward to avoid being buried, and he slid to a stop.
The place he now stood was much bigger than the shack he Just entered. He turned to lock the door but didn’t know how, and then right away heard the Bigfoot chatter again, coming towards the door. So he turned and ran to the nearby stairwell, antiquated, but the only other place he could run.
The chattering argument cam crashing above him as he headed downward, as if something had entered the mysterious doorway Just a second after Eliot did, but then had been met by a crashing force. It seemed Elito had a guardian angel.
Chapter XXX/The Find of a Lifetime
He found himself alone in what seemed like a cave corridor, and then it felt more like a prison corridor, definitely abandoned. It felt old, but as if recently occupied. Oddities were sporadically thrust hear and there, like odd tools, trash, that gave the appearance of a large group having left recently, and were in a hurry.
Next he entered a hallway that was like a museum, with relics and what some would call Hieroglyphics. Pictures of history, telling a story.
Angels falling to the earth? Taking earth women and procreating, what seemed to be giants, followed by a time of great evil.
A flood that killed them all.
Then eventually, fallen angels started the pattern again.
An egyption looking dog-headed human? This image was from Egyption lore?
A little person with a slingshot, a fallen giant. Now that looked familiar.
An invasion where giants are pushed out of the land.
An exodus of large beast humans spreading out into the world.
Fallen spirits mating with these offspring, and that seemed to change them, and suddenly they were a harrier version.
Giants mating with each other, until they start taking on Bigfoot features. It makes sense that fallen angels did not mate with Bigfoots, but now Bigfoots mate with Bigfoots. Theories, you have to have theories.
The Bigfoot Eruption – Part One: Chapter ? – Room of the Dead
Note: play this up more!!!
Suddenly Eliot noticed he was now in a large room, with odd stone and dirt stols. It looked like a classroom, only like, caveman style.
Eliot looked over and saw something that definitely got his attention…
Hundreds of backpacks, Jackets, clothing, weapons, and gear. All human! Their was some occasional carnage, but this seemed strangely organized, further down into this giant room, seemed to be what appeared to be bodies, a lot of bodies. A later look would show that the area with the human remains was like a feeding area.
Eliot reached into this pit, and grabbed a blue backpack. It still had its contents in it. Among the normal hiking items, were some granola bars still intact. He started eating immediately! He collapsed at the beginning of the next cavernous room. The sheer exhaustion was enough for this collapse. The stench that then hit him would have caused him to collapse if he had not already been on the ground. He leaned up against the rocky entryway to that next room, and witnessed a mass grave. The remains of humankind, but not but a few were intact. Presumably the Bigfoot creatures did not leave anything intact.
Impressed upon his mind was the feeling that he was witness to the thousands that had gone missing in the forests of the world.
A large creature, walking the halls, was keeping its distance. Scarred One had made it into the mysterious structure, and was met by an Eruption of crashing and clanging. If Scarred One was now walking the hallways, it would have made itself known by now.
Eliot was trapped. If he tried to leave this fortress he would meet the spider crawlers, dogmen, alien-esque men-in-black, a mysterious aircraft, a variety of orbs, woodlands up in flames, creepy creatures prowling the homes of the vacated homesteaders, and a carousel of strange paranormal phenomenon that was like a slot machine of choices surrounding the entrance above. So, he stayed put. How could he ever get out of this place? So he waited. He was tired, in every way. Death sounded pretty good right now. His portal glance into hell, and looking into the eyes of the condemned, and then escaping to a visual of heaven, and seeing his family there. So his family was dead on earth, but alive in heaven? Combine that with the horrendous day he was having. What would life look like, after this day, if he did survive it.
There was some comfort in seeing two Biblical things that most do not actually see, until they die (Heaven and Hell). He already believed in the Bible, but if Heaven and Hell were real, then there’s a God, Jesus did come to save us from that Hell, and it was all true. Faith in it without seeing, and now to have seen. In a way, Eliot was starting to feel invincible, especially since death was not something to be afraid of, especially now.
He did however, take time to scavenge through some of the debris. He found bottles of water, power bars, a variety of knives, compases, notepads, and basically anything that could be used for survival; weapons, tools, sustenance.
He seemed to feel most safe in this “educational” room, so he dragged his new supplies there and stashed them, and found a breeze that was seemingly strategic, as the air was much more to his liking there. The breeze went through and into the grave (room of death/the dining room), and then onward past that point, keeping the stench away from the other areas.
He sat down by his rock and set down a pile of very rich power bars he had collected, and started eating. More on this later. Let’s Just say, you never know when you will need a little extra.
His cell phone was dead, and the spare battery was long since gone. Lost it somewhere. Wherever his bag had gone, the bag from the tree. Who knew where it could be.
Eliot laid his head against the backpack, as he leaned against a stone “chair” out of view from the entryway of the room. He looked at the art on the wall, and occasionally, closed his eyes.
After a great deal of time had passed, Eliot heard a Creature approaching, and so he continued to hide in the shadows. Eliot froze, and could not move; something was “willing” him to be in this state of non-motion. What felt like comfort was filling his mind, as if something was trying to make him feel more at ease, that he should not fear what was about to come. Still, when Eliot heard Creature Jiberish up-close, it was unsettling. The comfort being put in him, became a translator, and the scary Creature verbiage, was now more in the background, as the understanding of the words, overshadowed the sound of the new language.
A large hand rested on Eliot’s back, and his whole body sank with fear again, and then the translation within his mind, that this Giant Person, was meaning to have a discussion.
It was more than clear that this was a Bigfoot of some kind. After everything, that Elito had experienced that night, could he face a Creature face to face, to commune. It was like meeting an Angel. Most accounts of confronting an Angel are freaky, even though Angels are servants of the most High God.
Even Moses was afraid to look upon God.
Eliot conceded that having a discussion with a willing, presumably peaceful Bigfoot, was better than the killers that he had eluded earlier.
He had a feeling that he would be dead, if it has not been for this particular Sasquatch.
Eliot, gave a final secretive code, before settling in for full trust. He said, “Hey.”
A monsterous voice, struggling to articulate, responded with “Hey.” Eliot started to squirm at this response, and the hand only held him more firmly. This was the voice that he had heard before. Eliot waited. He submitted. He waited some more. He felt something like an old tape recorder must feel when it is recording on high speed, from one to another. He did not know how much time had passed.
When he awoke, or when he was released, out of this state, he was alone. He was sorry to see that no friendly Bigfoot was there with him.
He had a feeling that the oddities he saw as he entered into this dimensional structure, were somehow imprisoned in this complex.
Again, it seemed like an old prison, with hallways, educational rooms, a kitchen, morg, and courtyards, but all within a darkness. It was a large cavern, or so it seemed.
The inside of the prison felt like it had been decorated by the Flintstones, with very rough accommodations, and very little sign of human comforts, like normal chairs. When Eliot did see things like that, it was often broken, or otherwise neglected.
XXX Threatened, defending, being led out…XXXXXX
With nowhere else to go, Eliot followed the orb, and into the mist, and fell, and down he went. He felt the course feeling of sagebrush and rocks, and then he rolled to a stop. Suddenly, it was very bright. He was outside, in the sunlight. He scurried, to regain sight, and up he went. Hoping for clarity, before it was too late.
He estimated he was ten miles away from where he had been when he entered the dimensional structure. Meaning, that the prison was not really where he had been when he was chased up the hill that evening. It had an opening, in which he entered, but then as soon as he went through its front door/portal, once inside, he was somewhere else.
He now knew his general location because it was unmistakable that the Columbia River Gorge was only about a mile away.
Something was coming, however. He could hear the rage, and a misty opening was starting to show itself.
This wasn’t going to be a good idea…
Bigfoot Eruption presents – Book One: The Bigfoot Eruption (Part 2)
J’s final shot, hit the Creature in the left shoulder…
Shakoda watched in amazement from the cab of the truck; so surreal!
J had been trying for months to show these Creatures who the boss was. So this act felt very rewarding, minus the fact that the Creature was still not dead; which, menat trouble. Also, they all got their brains scrambled from infra-sound, which no one was expecting when the day started. Credit to a Bigfooter named William Jevning for sharing tactics to repel the Creatures. Shooting it is not recommended, because the Creature’s buddies usually arrive, to avenge the death.This was his property! Why did they want his property so badly?
This part of the plan, was over. In fact, this was it; end of plan. This plan was designed earlier in the evening when the dog was barking out-of-its-mind. The flammable urine was the only thing we had to prepare. Everything else was Just discussion, and then action. Really everyone involved was a bunch of inexperienced Bigfooting green-horns. Except J, who had been living with this for awhile. It all started eight years earlier, but he did not know how to notice the signs back then, it was only recently, recalling everything, that he realized it went back that far. The biggest signs started three years ago, then two years ago, one year ago, and then the previous June it become hard-core, with wood knocks almost every morning and evening, infra-sound attacks on J and the farm animals, Creatures mimicking the dogs, chickens, and goats, rocks hitting the house, and so much more. J had seen the Grey One clearly, and King Og twice as red eyeshine with dark silhouette. Guaranteed that tonight was the best look he had of King Og. Even earlier, as King Og was wood knocking with firewood, Wyam could see it clearly, less than 50 yards out, from the bedroom upstairs window.
Easy to take pictures you say? Yes, however, it looked like a blob-squatch, but you have to try. Video taken of the same, showed the movement of body and face. It looks huge, and surprisingly human, so who knows if anyone would believe.
Somewhere was an ear laying on the sandy dirt, in the dark, and plenty of blood. We all know what the DNA testing on this blood who reveal, which is, UNKNOWN.
It all happened so fast,and the Creature zipped into darkness as it swirled away after being hit in the shoulder. Any more shots fired, might inJure Eliot. An angry grunt, and suddenly something came flying. That old barbed wire fence had come in handy. J had laid it out as an annoyance for the Creature. The reward of this was lifted away once the fencing landed on Eliot,and woosh, he was gone. This was all hard to understand, except it was obvious that the Creature had snagged Eliot. J and Shakoda did not know that the Creature was unaware of the accidental stow-away.
During those ten minutes, when Eliot was first drug away, Shakoda instinctively drove ahead, but J called out for him to turn around. The truck was no match for the terrain. A sturdy truck, but not an off-road vehicle. J knew that Bigfoot Creatures were extremely strong and fast, and that it would be into the woodland hillside, and gone. The truck could not follow.
In the midst of the shock and brain scrambling, they regrouped ap at the parking area near the bottom level of the house. Shari was updated, and the neighbors were doing a lot better, but very freaked out. Shari would put them to work, being vigilant, ready to defend the house. With J primarily outside now, it felt good having company around.
Shari had always been intrigued by Bigfoot stories and information, but she did not like living so close to them. It turns out, that Bigfoot Creatures are ALL OVER THE PLACE, and closer to where you live, than one might think.
All of the stories, told by the neighbors matched, at how they felt like they were not fully in control of their actions any more, with an urging – encouragement to take certain steps, which led them from their homes, through a haze, and then suddenly into the lower basement area. The
Ten minutes later they got the text, and honestly were surprised he was alive,and astonishing news about a Dogman, and encountering both of the Bigfoot Creatures that were common around J’s property. Now, he was up a tree? Texting can be so difficult to understand. This was all very confusing. They knew Eliot could not dictate the whole story, but they thought he had been dragged away on purpose to be a Bigfoot Dinner.
They prepared to make a ruckus, if needed.
.
basement from the parking side of the house was actually the first floor of the house, Just to get the idea straight. Common when you live on a sloped portion of a hill.
Standing in the gravel driveway, J and Shakoda waited, contemplating. Who can you call in this situation for help? Certainly not certain Government authorities. They had agreed to call the police, and take the chance of the police not believing them.
No matter, since the next text arrived. An astonishing message that Eliot would not survive, unless…they broke the law. it was time, to Light it up!

With King Og now departed, Shakoda backed up the truck to the driveway once again, and against the house, as if for defensive reasons. He got out of the truck and leaned against it with one of J’s rifles pointed towards in the direction in which he had last seen the Creature Just seconds before. “Ok,” he said.
J, still in the back of the truck, had his weapon pointed west, in the same direction, but his eyes were scanning to the north and east. To the south was the house Just a few feet away. He listened.
In between the dog barking, he listened. There was no mimicking of a dog bark, a goat hawler, or a chicken’s kackel. Instead, the sound of wire fencing scraping off trees, to the west, and the sound of angry gibberish.
The thought of Eliot being gone, was sinking in, as they were experiencing some shock.
Some contingencies had been discussed. He wondered if Eliot would make it to the old hollowed out tree.
For all they knew, King Og was the only Creature involved with the evening’s chaos. A trip down to the old road that swings up by the neighbors would take them to where King Og was running off to, but that would be a bold move. Eliot was surely dead, so what to do next?
J descended from the back of the truck and knocked on the lower story door, he called out for Diana, and she answered without opening. He asked for an update, and the report was that they were holding up Just fine. The confused surviving neighbors were now armed with the rest of J’s firearms and bear repellant.
Just then J;s phone buzzed and he saw a message from Eliot, “Up a tree, Dogman, many Bigfoot, seem focused on the secret pond. Up to no good. Light it up!”
Speaking of contingency plans, J motioned Shakoda to a covered box. They pulled off the cover and fireworks emerged; big ones!
Next they heard a dog squalling about a quarter mile west. “Let’s hurry, Eliot has company up that hill.”
It took a minute but they got set up, and started lighting the sky on fire, “crackle, pop, snap, crack.” The sky echoed the explosions.
Then it was time to adJust, not so high, angle them to go farther west. The blasts started going off closer to the ground now, which felt fitting. Burn down the woodlands, they didn’t care.
Would this attract the local authorities? The authorities that would not know what to make of the situation. Would it attract the conspiracy authorities? The officials that would tell them that it had Just been a bear. The great lie!
In a matter of minutes the deed was done. Surely this was some sort of felony. Thus, they poured the generator gasoline over the crate and lit it on fire. They threw some firewood on the pile to keep it going. J declared, “If we are called out for shooting fireworks, we will deny it, and say we lit this fire to scare off the Creature (the Bear). At least until we get a lawyer. We could really use some bonafide Bigfoot proof before this night is over!”
Shakoda, a Chef by trade, had been wanting to become more involved in the search for Bigfoot, for over a decade. He had met Eliot at Santiam Christian Schools, Adair Village, Oregon, where their kids went to school. He could not explain his interest in Bigfoot, and felt the scrutiny, and was grateful his immediate family put up with his interest in the topic.
Eliot had magnets on his vehicle, advertising his little Bigfoot website, so he quickly knew there was a common interest. They started searching for evidence of Bigfoot on local properties, and the first time Eliot went out with Shakoda, he knew this guy knew way more than he did, about anything pertaining to the Bigfoot phenomenon.
Eliot, had been hoping that J would warm up to the idea of Shakoda Jining him for a trip to his homestead. J, did not want Just anyone coming to his property. If they did something stupid, the ramifications could be death by the hand of Bigfoot, but only, after the dummy in question has left the property, leaving J to face the wrath.
Eliot started posting these trips for evidence, to his web site, and J eventually agreed. Now here they were.
Shakoda had a nose for what to do, and was ready when the idea came to get in the truck and drive up around to the other properties. Off they went, with J at the wheel.
They hit the turn, but paused, as they saw smoke rising from the woodland hillside, then off they went, splashing through the mud, and then slowing down as these roads off the grid, were barely roads at all. Up the hill they went and right away.
The first homestead they came too was smoking, and the rest of the hill was a war zone it seemed, and no sign of Eliot. They tried to turn around, but that was no easy task.
J saw what seemed to be an aircraft up the hill and Just west of the treeline. Ok, that was Just too eerie.
Suddenly, both sets of eyes from the men became giant sized as a round flying basketball sized orb was watching them Just ten feet away. J hit the gas, now in reverse, and woof they went, back down the hill. At least, that was the new plan, at least until, they hit something.
After being pushed to the side of the road into a tree. Dust went flying everywhere, as a face appeared into the window in full site of Shakoda, and then it was gone that quickly. Shakoda hit the roof, spewing spit into the windshield from the up close encounter.
Shakoda stuck the rifle out the window, and immediately it was pulled away, and reentered the vehicle as a proJectile through the rear window, right between the two of them. This was done with stealth, speed, and strength.
Next the truck started bouncing ferociously. A creature was in the bed of the truck. This occurrence for too long would destroy an axle, blow a tire, and crush two skulls in the ceiling of the cab. It was hairy, big, and plenty heavy.
So much was the case, that the action pulled the truck away from the tree. Still attempting to move in reverse, the truck sped off down the hill, causing the creature to fall end over end, out of the back of the truck, hitting with a loud thud. About a six hundred pound thud!
Bouncing they went, down to the turn in the road. Back into the fence and some sage brush, then thrust it into Drive, they were off, dust flying!
Driving out to the county road, they decided to head west closer to the secret pond. This was the name Eliot had given it; he does that.
Admittedly, the plan in part was because they saw local authorities head their way. A police car and a firetruck past them headed east to the turnoff that leads up to J’s homestead.
Shakoda reasoned, “Go back and get the attention of the police to follow us to the pond. J hit the gas, “No, can’t be trusted!”
Chapter 2: The Affected Grid – Goodby to the Homestead – Open Road – Sandy
Westward and onward, and then a sudden turn into Sandy’s driveway, and slid to a stop Just behind the barn. They got out to look around the edge of the barn to watch the emergency vehicles go up the drive to J’s. This was no easy task, as it was filled with uneven rocks, puddles; it was an uneven road.
J motioned to the house, and they went to the front door.
Even though Sandy lived a mile and a half away from J, and this was close enough to be considered neighbors. J had been talking to her for years about signs of Bigfoot, and wanted her to be safe. She was a hard one; finding any excuse to discount J’s helpful offerings. In the early days of the Bigfoot harassment, her disbelief, actually swayed J to not believe either, thinking that he must be wrong, and/or crazy. Would she answer the door now.
It being passed midnight by quite a bit, he called her to get some response. Nothing. Suddenly, the door opened on its own, with a scary creaking.
Sandy was gone it seemed, and the whole back side of the house was missing. Apparently, from large creatures breaking through the windows, and ripping the wall apart.
J approached the open end of the house, approaching it, in what seemed to take forever; so surreal. The wind blowing into the house from the great opening. J looked out into the expanse of darkness.
Shakoda found a shotgun, and some shells. He said nothing.
J, looked out into the openness, feeling the depth of the situation. Long hairs were stuck to some of the siding. Shakoda met him there. They each reached up and grabbed a handful of hair, smelled it, didn’t like the gross smell, and put it in their pockets. “Let’s get out of here! At least now we smell like them,” J clammered.
For some reason J was thinking that if Sandy were alive, she would have found her way to J’s house, Just like the others. She may have been resisting whatever voice was leading, at that time; thus, she stayed, and perished.
Sandy was not a believer in the Bigfoot Phenomenon, even though the Phenomenon is real wether you fell Bigfoot is real, or not. However, she was a good person. All of the people that arrived to J’s house, unannounced, had always been kind to J. The neighbors that had not arrived with the others, all had been skeptical towards her. Sandy was a mix. She liked J, and teased, but she listened when J would worn her of recent Bigfoot activity, or tips for survival against Bigfoot, Coyotes and even more.
Now it seemed apparent that King Og was Just meant to be a distraction, and that the whole area was a target. The pond was the key. J checked her phone and saw a new text she had not seen, and it confirmed that all the attention was heading to the pond. Eliot seemed to be the only thing not headed that way, as far as they could deduce from the limited amount of communication.
What were they to do now? What would they have done if they had not been chased off the hillside? What would they have done if they had not come to Sandy’s property?
Not having a plan, they agreed to head to town to get help, and to warn everyone!
Rushing back to Wyam’s now beat up truck, Shakoda noticed a parked vehicle. They checked, found the keys, and commandeered the vehicle. This was an especially appeasing idea since they felt they would be harder to notice, in a vehicle that had not Just been identified and violated by the enemy. Off they went.
They went back up Sandy’s drive, with lights off, it was practically daylight anyway, but wanted no extra attention.
Chapter 3 – Hello VanVolkinburg
Onto the County road they turned and hit the gas. They actually passed the secretive pond, but were very far from it, as it was several hundred yards from them, and they were pretty much unnoticed it seemed.
Like a giant magnet had grabbed them, they were pulled off the road and into the ditch. Next a strange man appeared, and threatened them, and asked their business. Over his shoulder, they could see the smoldering hillside, and some sort of craft now reflecting from the sunlight over by the pond.
The stranger warned them of a recent fire that had broken out and cautioned them to head south to Oregon, until things were safe again.
Shakoda was good at playing it cool, and was maybe too convincing as the odd man started to act uncomfortable.
They expressed how they were Just farmers getting an early start and were willing to heed this strangers commands.
They thanked the stranger and went on their way. As they approached the state highway, they were out of view from the stranger and Wyamn cried out to turn towards town, which was north. Once northbound Shakoda hit the gas again, and they were in town before they knew it.
Chapter 4: Town Stunned with Derangement – Twilight Zone
A dusty haze was over the town. The streets and buildings seemed to have a layer of dust over it.
Everything and everybody seemed comatose, all but them.
J pulled into a gas station, and parked by the gas pump. She turned off the truck.
Shakoda inquired, “What are we doing?”
J replied, “We’re thinking.” After a few seconds, she got out of the truck and tried to get some gas.
Nervous, about sitting in the open, Shakoda asked if they needed gas. “I’m Just thinking,” said J. “Still thinking,” she murmured quietly.
Shakoda decided to go inside the Gas Station to investigate. He found the attendant in a zombie state sitting by the cash register, dusted.
The state of these townspeople were different than those that arrived in J’s downstairs. These had been drugged.
Shakoda was a conspiracy theorist at heart, and felt the Government, or a secret government, was drugging this town, as a potential brain-wipe. A backup contingency, for what was happening on J’s hillside.
He grabbed some snacks. After being up all night, he was hungry. Daylight was coming. He grabbed flares, duct tape, anything that he thought could help. He put a handful of cash in the shirt pocket of the attendant.
He went outside to see J finishing up at the pump. She asked if he was done, because, “they know we are here.”
How? “When I paid for the gas with my credit card, the gas pump started acting weird.” The words, “notify – notify: appeared on the screen.
They looked up and saw a security camera staring right at them.
Let’s blow this gas station to the sky, in hopes of getting the attention of any outside help.
She felt so stupid, but could she ahve known that they were already fugitives? Fugitives from who? And for what? They had burned down a hillside during a night of chaos that could be written off as self defense, a miles away her friend Sandy’s house destroyed, Sandu is missing, a violent psychopath stranger on the road, and a town that has been put to sleep? So why was she being targeted?
A strange vehicle, then appeared, and called out a warning, that is anyone was awake to show themselves. This wasn’t good.
She yelled to Shakoda, “Get to one side or the other and take the attendant with you, I’m coming in!”
Shakoda was quick to it, but didn’t fully understand until he saw her get back into the truck.

jjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjjj

Infrasound Panic – The Portal Place – Charge the Driveway

J had told Eliot already about infrasound. For these three years he has had the frequent occurrence of it. Thinking that it comes from the Creature, known as low frequency sound, and is lower than 20 Hertz (Hz)/cycles per second, so less than a human can hear.
It is the same frequency of sound that whales use to communicate. Sounds nice for whales; however, not so great for humans.
Sasquatch have been known to stun a deer, into not running away. Similarly, lions use it to stun a gazelle. However, animals don’t use it on humans, and no human can say that forest critters use it to scramble the brains of a human victim. Bigfoot does. To confuse. If not Bigfoot, then who? If not Bigfoot, then what?
Note: terms like Bigfoot, Sasquatch, and Creature will be used interchangeably, as meaning the same thing.
One account had two hikers, out all night while being exposed to infrasound, by a Bigfoot, since whales don’t live in the forest, then yes, Bigfoot. The next morning, they were urinating, blood!
Some may say, wait a minute, aren’t Bigfoot nice, and sometimes nice to people? Your reading the wrong book for that; but keep reading.
Basically, it destroys your inner organs, but especially your brain. Thus, Bigfoot the killer. Eliot feared this for Shakoda. Eliot had been to J’s property a couple of times already, so he was thinking that maybe he was more immune to it? This is probably the wrong assumption, right?
Just months earlier, the first family dog, was exposed to a full night of an infrasound attack. Eliot had heard recordings made by J, that captured over twenty minutes of a similar attack more recently, to J’s current dog. On the recording was the roosters crowing and dogs barking like crazy. Several times during the recording, the upset animals and birds went from normal crowing and barking to a stressed – lack of oxygen version of crowing and barking. As if, someone squeezing their necks and closing the esophagus; however, with no one physically touching them. Eerie, yes. Well, the result of these events for the first canine victim was a fateful event; his demise. J found him dead the following morning. J’s girlfriend, was a very smart woman, and had instinctive notions, and felt that the dog had died of a stroke from organ failure due to the ALL NIGHT “attack.”
J, did not hate his dogs, but quite the opposite. The fact remains, that this is a learning process.
J had never suffered to this extent, from the infrasound, but we all know that animals can hear at a lower frequency. The Creature was somehow upping the intensity of the infrasound on this night. Perhaps it had help of some sort. We may never know.
Once J had gone outside to do something and had become very confused, and did not know why he had gone out there. After awhile he went back inside the house, and sat down. It took some time before he could think again, enough to say, “That was strange. Why did I become so confused.” The answer is infrasound, used by the Bigfoot. For being a killer, we are thankful that the infrasound attack on J did not lead to his death. Death by Bigfoot! Perhaps, it was a distraction technique, or the Bigfoot wanting to show, “Who was the boss!”
So the idea of this being, not an attack, but a distraction for something else that was happening, crossed our minds, but attack or distraction, either way, it may kill us this time. This “distraction” of noise and infrasound seemed different, and unprecedented; surely, for J.
J and Eliot had so many chats and shared information about harassment from Bigoots for over six months now, so we did not need to use full sentences to understand each other. He said, “Hearing protection!” All Eliot said was, “Yes” as he patted my ears. If they could hear nothing, then maybe we would be ok. One problem, the ear protection was downstairs in the study, where most of the guns and ammo were kept. Eliot said, “Finish telling Shakoda the plan, and I will be right back.”
J handed a box of tissue to Shakoda, as Shakoda had a puzzled look on his face. So I said, “You are bleeding, form your nose. Remember the infrasound we talked about on our way to get to J’s house?”
Just then his eyes got bigger, at this sudden knowledge, but then his eyes bugged even more than this as he pointed to my face as I turned to head down the stairwell. Blood now coming from Eliots face also. As Eliot put his hand to his face to stop the bleeding, a piercing pain entered his head, and then it was all downhill after that. Down the stairs he went, like a sack of potatoes. Coming to a thud of a stop, he pulled his phone out to use as a flashlight.
Shakoda yelled down at me, and as I was about to reply, a ghostly white face of a child was right in my face, like what you would imagine a zombie to be, or perhaps one of those black eyed demon children. He grabbed a shotgun and pushed the thing away as he scuttled against the wall. SHotguns and other rifles were all over the place, so this was not hard.
A green eyeshine met him from across the room. I cried out for “Clarice!” Who knows why, but it was instinctive. Moving away away from the ghost-child, closer to the eyeshine, which made no sense at all.
J and Shakoda came down the stairs with CLarice. Our plan for the night required that we all come downstairs anyway, as that is where all the equipment was.
Shari recognized the young girl, as being a neighbor from a nearby homestead; however, she could not explain why she looked “out-of-her-mind.”
As we crept towards the vast amount of green eyeshine, we approached cautiously. Shakoda with shovel in hand, the nearest thing he could grab; J with his Colt Magnum handgun coked and ready; and by now Eliot had the shotgun around his shoulder with a can of Bear Spray locked and loaded.
The room was a mix of darkness and green haze, which had a musty rotting meat sort of smell. This was highly suspicious of course. Had we been invaded “inside the house?”
Eliot saw what looked like people, as if they had Just sat down, all sitting around the table, in a zombie-like state. The infrasound that had been affected us did not seem to be affecting these people, as if they had Just arrived, but that is crazy! Right?
It was like they had Just arrived from somewhere.
J recognized some of the faces, as other neighbors he had tried to help in the past six months. He had been on a mission to educate people about surviving harassment from Bigfoot Creatures. As you can imagine, he had the experience, having been harassed himself for over three years, but as he started to realize the signs of harassment, and to stop listening to the doubters, he became proactive in his own knowledge and defense efforts. The harassment had kept increasing the more J pursued corrective actions from these Creatures. Yes, at least four Bigfoot, including the grey seven footer, and a black larger one, with Scarred One. Yes, Scarred One. He often had said that “Scarred One” probably walked into a tree branch, gotten its eye poked out by the antlers of a Buck, or lost it in some fierce scuffle.
The doubters included some of the people from the neighboring homesteads. You could not see the homes of these neighbors, not from J’s house, but they were out there, hidden in the trees. Those doubters were rude to J when he tried to warn them of the Creatures. Those neighbors were not in the room; however, other neighbors were in the room. The segregation was easy to see, that these in the room were the neighbor’s that had treated him with kindness. The neighbors that had scoffed at him, were absent. Were they safe? We think not. Whatever brought these folks to the safety of J’s house, were they not listening to the same call? Perhaps, they could not be reached due to their doubt.
J was trying to talk to these Zombie neighbors, the green eyeshine still evident. Shakoda watched as Eliot moved around to the back of the table where the haze was the thickest. The more he entered the thicker green haze, J’s voice became harder to hear, as if Eliot was further away from them, then he really was. Suddenly, Eliot was alone! It was dark musty, and green. The air was green! Like someone trying to get through giant Spider webs. As the haze cleared Eliot noticed he was outside, and J’s voice, which had been down to a dull muffle, was gone.
It was clear that Eliot had walked through some type of Portal. Believe it or not. How else does one describe this, who knows? Realizing that this is the only possibility that makes sense, Eliot froze, like in a dream when you can’t move. The haze was dissipating, and Eliot actually wanted to be back with the knowledge and fire power of J, even if it meant Zombie people and a Bigfoot in attack mode.
Suddenly Eliot felt a presence, the kind that makes you turn to run in fear, without any good reason at all. Well, Eliot actually had good reason this time. The presence felt bigger as he started to hear speaking, like chattering. Imagine some sort of Indian dialect. The presence felt bigger as he sensed something in his head. The infrasound torture was now gone by the way; meaning, he was no longer near the other Creature’s attack. Fearing being lost in an unknown land forever, Eliot forced himself to turn and head back towards the fading direction of green haze, as he heard what sounded like, “Hey.”
Eliot scorched his way in a frantic motion towards the haze, hoping for a remaining path back. It took longer to cover the ground back to the house, probably because the “portal” path was disintegrating. Run, run, run, smashing through the brush, as the ground started to churn, as if a giant portal door was closing, until wham, crashing back into the room filled with Zombie people, as the portal entry closed, slowly seeping away the green mist. Someone helped him up, one of the Zombie people, no longer under a spell of confusion.
‘J, we have to do this now!” yelled Eliot. J nodded. “Shari, O think these neighbors were sent here for protection. Can you watch over them and us, from the house?” She agreed. “Put them to work if you have to, I’m sure they won’t mind. She agreed.
J and Shakoda went out the doorway to the gravel driveway first. The Bigfoot Creature, presumably “Scarred One,” had seen them right away and through a small log fifty yards and almost hit them. It’s attention was quickly turned at Eliot, who came running out the door, yelling. Eliot slid to his knees as the now intense infrasound was shot at him like a canon. A loud horn sounded, distracting the Creature, giving some reprieve to Eliot, as J and Shakoda were now in J’s truck. With bloodshot eyes, and capillaries about to burst. Struck two flares, and lit a fuel path towards the Creature. Vroom, went the flames.
One Night At J’s: Chapter Four
Detourants and Misc
J had been spraying urine: we will Just call it “Spraying.” This was proposed by a Bigfoot Researcher (someone who knew a lot about Bigfoot and had decades of experience) “To mark your territory.” In this case the Creatures seem to be wanting “their land back.” So, spraying around the property line became the norm. It did not take much research to make it flammable. Eliot’s dad had his “Spray” catch on fire once, because of all the meds he had been taking for his heart.
Other detourants were to chop down the creature’s favorite “knocking” tree, as mentioned earlier.
Putting up religious symbols of protection from Judaism, were another idea; this idea came from Clarice. She was good about researching. They had not done this one yet, however. These were all ideas under J’s list of “Things To Do.”
Recently it seemed, the activity was still constant, despite the spraying, and removal of territorial markers. These actions were meant to show the Creatures that J was putting up a fight. Were they amused, confused, or what? Funny how after all the years of research and encounters, the more we learn, the dumber we get. People have theories, but no one can actually say what Bigfoot even is. That is a unique quandary about this phenomenon. Odd right? Suspicious?
Some things not to do; don’t put out apples or any kind of food. Not if your goal is to have them go away.
Eliot had wondered sometimes, Why not try PEACE? He did not promote this to J, because if you believe that they are killers, and want your land back, then this kind of talk could end the relationship. When Eliot had stayed the night he felt brave during the day as they would scavenge around looking for evidence of the Creatures, and then that night in the house, listening to the dog bark like crazy, watching out the windows, recording the noises from the bedroom window sill, and then later listening and recording the knocks in a log book, and then going onto the upper porch with flashlights shining into the woodland; SCARY! So why would Eliot rock the boat, he wasn’t the one who had to live there. He decided that his role was to be a good listener, and an encourager.
On that visit once the trip was done, it was urgent for J and Eliot, that he leave before dark, before the Creatures started poking around. As Eliot pulled out the driveway and out the country road, he drove slowly, and watched carefully. Would one of the bigfoot Creatures show themselves him, he thought. How brave we are when inside a car. With J’s homestead behind him, and the excited fear subsiding, he felt relief. The further away he go from his overnight stay at J’s, the more guilty he felt to be free from that fear.
Eliot then, started to wonder who, if anyone would he bring back to J’s. A true life experience, but what about any risk. His youngest son, who was seven at the time. His wife? Too risky. His 11 year old daughter, no way! His fifteen year old son? Maybe.
Perhaps a friend that shared an interest in Bigfoot? One that yearned to get into Bigfooting, because the whole phenomenon Just made him so curious deep inside? Yes, that could work. To think this could bless another life? Why not be the vessel that is used by God to bless another, especially in such a big and odd manner.
Eliot had taken Shakoda on a short two hour evidence hunt on a calm Sunday, and then they tried to go out every four months or so, putting into practice what Eliot had learned from J. That’s all the Bigfooting experience he had. Not that Eliot had much more, but his time out with J installed confidence in him. Conviction compelled them to try, despite the inexperience.
Carry a gun (a big one), carry bear spray (one per person), never go alone, don’t wear bright colors, and don’t forget a camera! Go to J’s website for more on “What to Do and What Not To Do.”
One Night At J’s:

(5) Step One Accomplished, at a Cost
Earlier, the day of this current incident, J had taken Eliot and Shakoda out looking for evidence, and they felt like we were being watched; thus, they mixed some flammable “Spray” and sprayed two paths of it, like tracks, from the driveway, and down past the garden towards the most likely location for Scarred One. Its favorite spot, it seemed.
Scarred One, only sensed the “Spray of J’s scent” and this made this Creature mad, and thus it did not suspect it to be flammable, like actual gasoline would.
Shakoda drove J’s truck, and drove it around the garden, in order to get J a good shot, as he was strapped into the back of the truck with a thirty .06. This rifle is so powerful, it is often used in hunting the biggest of animals.
By the way, why is there an Elephant gun, but not a Bigfoot gun?
Eliot kept running, if you could call it that, to serve as a distraction. Down off the edge of the driveway, and past the sage brush, more of a direct path to the Creature. The theory of Scarred One infra-sounding all of our brains, was relieved as the flames were heavily distracting the Creature. Throwing the two flares, meaning to further distract, as “BAM,” a blast from J. Was it over? Could everyone go home now? Not quite; the blast took off Scarred One’s left ear, which now matched his empty left eye socket.
Scarred One, even though the distraction worked, the reflexes of the Creature were so fast as to avoid a direct head shot from J.
Normally a Bigfoot would not stick around amongst such a fracas; thus, it must be trying to keep them, from something else. Something else must be happening.
By now Scarred One was behind a Juniper tree, and J was putting giant holes in it (the tree), “BAM, BAM.” The crackling of the rifle cracked against the sky.
Not wanting to die from another shot of infrasound, Eliot emptied a can of Bear Spray, which forced the Creature into the open for, “BAM,” and it took a hit to the back of the left shoulder. Ouch that had to hurt!
Whatever Scarred One was hiding, whatever it was trying to distract us from seeing, it had – had enough. J was not sure if Scarred One was male or female, thus, “it,” turned to move back down to the dry creek.
Breasts however were never apparent. Scarred One, when spotted as caught doing what a male Bigfoot warrior would be doing; hunting and scouting, or “spying.”
The Creature became entangled by an old barbed wire fence material, as it was a bit dazed and confused. In anger Scarred One threw the fence material at Eliot, and without knowing the whereabouts of the bear spraying assailant, unknowingly ensnared Eliot, and now both were prisoners of the fencing. It landed on Eliot with a barbed wire and fence post scratchy metal sound, and a thud, and clung to his clothing. This beast being so powerful, was able to lumber off down to the creek, as it wasn’t waiting around any longer. The Creature pulled the fencing in spite and anger, one awkward step at a time.
Shakoda and J had to make their way back up to the driveway. The truck was not an off-road vehicle, and that…was the end of the plan. Now what? It could have been considered a mission accomplished, except Scarred One, was not dead, but more importantly, now Eliot was gone.
Goal number One was accomplished, the goal, to Silence the Madness!

One Night At J’s:
(6) Eliot Becomes The Missing!! Up a tree with Dogman

There are a lot of people that go missing in the forest. It is a dangerous place. WIld Creatures that are known to society are dangerous enough, but to consider the Bigfoot community as also causing these disappearances? This is a multiplying factor. J would say, “Never hike alone. Always carry Bear Repellant. Don’t wear bright colors. Don’t hike in November when all meat eating Creatures (this means Bigfoot too) are feasting up for the winter.” Well, someone being dragged away by a Bigfoot as it flees; now, that is a first? If not, then those in this situation never lived to talk about it.
“Many of the missing are hiking alone. Never do this!”
Don’t rush ahead of your hiking party, because that makes you an easy abduction. In the same manner, don’t lag back behind your group of hikers. Again, as easy target.
If there is only one or two of you make noises that make it sound like you are a larger group. Yes, it sounds silly, but you will do it if you hear large Creatures walking alongside you, only you can’t see them due to the brush and trees.
Now Eliot was far worse off than being too far ahead or too far behind.
The Creature used the dry creek bed, intially to start treding up the hill. It paused to see what his attackers were doing. No fire sticks nor flames were in pursuit.
In the meantime, the dry creek was not dry, but had some remaining water in it. Eliot, now resting in the water quietly, holding his mouth up for air as he was mostly under the shallow water. His right shoulder tightly secured to the barbed wire.
Eliot struggled to unleash himself from the barbed wire. He was able to flip over so that the ride on top of the fencing was not hurting him as much, but was bumpy as all-get-out. The ride became rougher as the unlikely stowaway exited the dry creek bed, and then up the tree covered hill. Eliot made it to his feet as the dragging paused. The Jurney then continued, but Eliot was grateful to be on his feet. It was evident that Scarred One was ripping the fencing along each tree that it was passing. Up the hill it went. Eliot was aware that his time to free himself from the fence was becoming less and less as the fencing brigade was approaching the upper populated part of the hill. Once to the crest of the hill, things would open up a bit with Junipers, Oak, and tall grass, before opening up to rolling pasture, and secretive watering holes. Populated, by a few neighbors in this area, as J had taken Eliot up back that way, months earlier, to check for updated signs of Bigfoot. On that day we found broken tree branches that were too high for a cow or wildlife to snap. No, these branches were twisted into snapping, six feet high, with the branch hanging in each instance. You need hands to grab and twist, and Bigfoot have hands. Track impressions were also found that day. If you know what you are looking for, it becomes easier to see. Eliot was suspicious of a game trail that day, knowing how Bigfoot follows game trails to avoid detection. The trail went up and down the hill, like a highway. Also, was an area of mashed grass behind a fallen oak tree, as if big creatures were laying down, to spy on the cattle.
These signs of Evidence were all making sense now, as Eliot lumbered up the hill, trying to avoid being graded against each passing tree.
Suddenly, Eliot passed a tree, THAT WAS NOT a tree. It was another Bigfoot. It was grey. Eliot fell limp as to avoid detection; choosing the better of two evils. Being dragged up the hill and being bounced off of trees, was an acceptable cost if the surrounding Bigfoot could not detect him. It was easy enough to grab bushes, grass, twigs, and small sage brush to add to his existing clutter, as to go undetected. This was the hope. It was fine to go undetected, but the problem was entering into the bees nest of the situation. Eliot wondered what J, Shakoda, and Clarice were up to.
Other than Scarred One, J had witnessed a Grey Bigfoot, and this may have likely been that one. Eliot thought, maybe “Old One” was the Watcher in this scenario. Watching, and ready to communicate with Scarred One, as needed. This makes Scarred One the Scout.
A clan of Bigfoot is normally one Alpha Male, his wives, and children. Since Scarred One had obviously lost a maJr battle at one point, and Old One, was smaller, only about seven feet tall, Eliot’s thinking was that these two were not in charge; at least, not tonight.
Eliot had asked once if he had given the “Old One” a name. He said no, so “Old One” was thus, coined. He had actually seen this one, as opposed to One why which had been mostly red eyeshine, and dark silhouette.
Scarred One had been spotted on a game cam about six months earlier, but most said it was a blob squatch, which is an unclear photo of a Bigfoot, which most Bigfoot photos are. Eliot had felt that this was caused by the Bigfoot’s infrasound abilities; blob-squatching the film and even digital images that would normally be considered as evidence. This would further prove that the Bigfoot society wants to remain unseen. Except when they do.
The game camera! Eliot recognized the area, and started looking for it. There it was! Eliot leaped towards the tree with the camera, waited, then Eliot hooked some barb wire around the camera, and tug-tug-tug, and off came the camera with a rip-snap-crunch-shred sound. This could come in handy, he thought.
Despite all this thought, Eliot was praying a lot, in Jesus Name! It was the only weapon he had at the moment.
Eliot had a couple of theories. One was that a person of God, was feared by the Bigfoot. Why? Because of the Bigfoot nature to resemble demon heritage, and thus are repelled by any vessel that has the Spirit of God within them.
Another theory, is that all human kind, when they are dying, turn from stubbornness and seek the only Hope left for them. So every human has even a slight spark of the Spirit of God; even a tiny seed of it planted at some point in their life. Some never answer that call, and the Spirit in them is faint. This allows the Bigfoot to wreak terror upon them, as they become the victim. Considering all of this, Eliot felt they would not want to mess with him once they realized he was stuck to that fence material, but surely they would throw debris at him or even fry his brain with infrasound; regardless, he prayed.
Scarred One had reached his destination evidently, and had stopped. Eliot was about forty yards away, yes that is a lot of barbed wire. He could see Scarred One, partially, and something ripped the fencing off of the Creature. The result was a blood curdling hauler, that was quickly stifled. Perhaps, in hopes of not attracting too much more attention.
Old One, was coming up the hill towards Eliot, as it had now caught up. Eliot, covered in Bear Repellent and dust, stood a chance of going undetected. Eliot stayed still as Old One passed. My prayers intensified, silently in his head, right then, and as if a form of radar bouncing off the Bigfoot, it suddenly turned in fear. It pushed a tree towards Eliot’s direction as it took off up the hill. The Jig was up, and it was time to take action. Finally, with the ride over the terrain, now having come to an end for a sustained amount of seconds, Eliot wrestled free of the wire, but ripping off most of his right Jacket sleeve.
Eliot rolled over and climbed up the remaining slope a bit North of the area that had Just entrapped him. He had half a mind to strap the game camera onto a tree facing all the action ahead. Instead he attached it to his chest as to look more intimidating if needed.
Scarred One, was being consulted by Old One. Eliot could hear what sounded like Indian chatter, being shared between the two. This also is called Samari Chatter. Old One was pointing down towards where Eliot’s prayer “vibe” had freaked it out. Scarred One seemed concerned, and looked further up and started barking.
Old One had minions with him, and Eliot was not sure what they were, as he was unable to deduce since he was quietly climbing a tree.
Together they got the barbed wire untangled from the right leg.
Next, they all took off, as the barking continued. Something was approaching from below.
Eliot decided to do what we all would do, and climbed the nearest tree. No way we would outrun whatever was approaching. It was BIG, and was coming on all fours. It was no wonder that the Bigfoot Creatures had been barking out their last communications, for what was now below me, was the Dogman. No way to describe it any other way, and it started circling the tree. It looked like a werewolf, which fits the description of a Dogman. A Giant wolf, that could stand upright or run on all fours. Scary, but yes, as big, if not Bigger than Bigfoot. A head that seemed related to human, dog, bigfoot, and demons.
So type One Bigfoot is what we are all use to has a harry human-like giant. Type two is smaller than that. Type three smaller still, Bigfoot-ish, but has more of a snout, and is often with Bigfoot. Type four, is Dogman, does not get along with Bigfoot, so whatever is happening on this night is BIG, and it was clear who was calling the shots, the Dogman. At least, so far. Dogman, Old One, and finally Scarred One, in that Order.
Eliot started texting J, “Scarred One unknowingly pulled me up the Hill. Old One afraid of me when I was praying. Dogman seems to be in charge. Up a tree.” In truth all he could get out, was “Burn it!”
Eliot was now about thirty yards up the tree, and that was about as far as he was going to be able. Dogman stood up on two legs and started sniffing the tree. It was about ten feet tall, so it would not have far to go up the tree to reach him.
Eliot started looking for weapons. The shotgun he was carrying, was gone. He had acquired a hunting knife that he was fond of, but that would be no match for this beast. Eliot chose to stay still, and wait.
He could see figures in the distance to the west, as if a procession. Beings were using the game trail, that had been so on Eliot’s mind that first time that Wyam took him out to see the surrounding area; looking for evidence of Bigfoot activity. That day would pay dividends tonight as it made him familiar with this part of the hillside woodland’s.
There was a homestead shanty to his south, and a hollowed out tree too far away, to the west, to help him at the moment.
The wind was such, that Eliot was downwind from the action up westward, which was in his favor. If he could ditch the Dogman. The stench was putrid as it wafted towards him. Bigfoot smells this bad. It was triggering Eliot’s gag reflex, which actually made him feel a little more brave, but now Dogman was pushing the tree, and then decided to climb it. In no time at all it would be dragging, Elito out of the tree, so he took the opportunity to unceremoniously throw up over the stalker. This actually made Eliot feel better, after all the stench, bear repellant, anxiety. Dogman did not like this of course. In anger it shredded up the tree, smashing branches in its wake. From its perspective it could see clearly at night; thus, Eliot was a sitting duck. What it saw was a dark human figure, smelling pretty bad for a human, and was not moving at all. This actually, confused Dogman. When it heard the words, “Be gone in Jesus name” it had had enough. That was the final straw for the Wolf Monster. The demon heritage of the Dogman was repelled by this, but still lunged its open Jaws to shut up the human. Evidently Dogmen are a different enough mix of demon breeding, to not be as scared about who it kills.
That morning Eliot and Shakoda left for J’s extremely early from Oregon, and had stopped at an all-night market, up the Columbia River, on the Oregon side, and grabbed some unusual snacks that reminded them of their childhood. It was a hoot, and now a help, as Eliot poured Pop-Rocks-candy into the wide open mouth of death.
The Dogman went berserk, and couldn’t get out of that tree fast enough. Snap-pop, went the candy bits as it exploded in its mouth.
Eliot seeing this as an opportunity, and maybe a soft landing, leaped down the same path that the Dogman had Just exited, and landed on the Dogman. 200 pounds of human landing fully onto this 1000 pound wolf-mutant, with that Hunting knife deeply implanted into the neck.
Dogman took off, heading westward towards the rest of the commotion. This threw Eliot further up the hill, allowing him to be thrust towards the nearby homestead. Running, viewing, looking, running, and then Jumping in threw an already broken window. The home was quiet. Something maJr had already happened. Many go missing every year, and they are lost, and they are missing, but the missing are not missing, because in many cases, these Creatures have found them, and then they never return. The missing are never missing!
Death House Chapter?

One Night At J’s: Chapter7
Rooftop – Let it rain, fire!
From the rooftop, Eliot watched, as there was movement on the game trail. It seemed that the Bigfoot Creatures harassing J, all this time, as a means to distract him, from other secretive things. Looked like a Caravan on foot, walking down the north side of the trail, through the cow pasture, to the hidden lake which was beyond the pasture in a cluster of trees.
He could see an occasional cluster of large Creatures. At times it seemed that the groups were laboring, as if bound, as prisoners. Some groupings were carefree as if going voluntarily; a field trip, perhaps. With whom? Eliot saw a Dogman, who was called upon to take him out once it got “spiritual.” Bigfoot Creatures distracting J, as a cover, so that a Bigfoot Caravan can make its way down the hill.
Text to J, “Many Bigfoot Creatures being led down the game trail by Scarred One and Dogman.”
It was crazy for J and Shakoda to come to me, and more likely that I should head back to his home which was about a half mile east. Eliot wondered if he should stay and learn, or go back to J’s and never know. Most that run into Bigfoot escape as soon as they can, if at all possible, and then they never know any more than that, because they really get that chance again. The flee or fight function within us; flee usually wins out.Elito was not given the chance to flee, and he was not sure if he had done any fighting yet, mostly…surviving.
Ok, time to go back. Wait, something was coming. Eliot noticed it as he crawled back down to the hole in the ceiling. Something was in the house. Also, something, or many things were surrounding the house, you get Just sense it.
Text from J: “If you are out there, light it up?”
Text from Eliot: “Light it up!”
Let it rain, fire!

One Night At J’s: Chapter Seven
I’m So Sorry!

Eliot suddenly saw one more grouping come from the smoking woodland. This looked like a clan of Bigfoot. It appeared like the Alpha male was in front, guided by two Bigfoot guards. One guard was to the front and left of the Alpha male, while the other Guard was to the front-right. In between them they were holding what looked like harness with which from this the Alpha male was imprisoned by a strong cord to his wrists. This must be one strong attachment, to hold him, unless he had accepted his fate of no escape. Behind the Alpha males were three females (the wives). Eliot had been listening to J for so long, that it was clear as he looked at this scene. Finally behind them were three young ones, all bound together in a row. What had they done, to be taken as a whole family group?
Eliot felt compelled to follow as they passed, but they started going faster. As if, they knew they were running behind. Fear or no fear, Eliot start to chase after this band of Bigfoot prisoners. Assuming, the prisoners were the victims of cruel masters, he preceded. It was not easy to catch up to them, as they were very fast, and Eliot had two decades of old Air Force inJuries, that were nagging him, and let’s Just say that he was over thirty, but less than fifty. In appearance alone he could pass for 37, but he was pretty beat-up from all of his life experiences.
He pulled his knife. It was Jagged so as to be able to cut, and 8 inches long so he could cut through the limbs of a Bigfoot like a saw. Why? There have been many stories about people killing a Bigfoot, and yet where is the proof? Not even photographs. Certain accounts share that the urgency (fear) to leave was imminent. Even, being frozen with shock. A few months earlier Eliot had contacted Cliff Barackman, a Bigfoot expert that Eliot had met since creating a Bigfoot website, and had asked him what to do in an instance like that. He said to cut off parts of the body and then to get out of there ASAP. The head was first priority, then the hands, feet, and that everything after that was equal. Finally, to contact him at the Oregon Bigfoot Museum, for a means to get the evidence to a university or media outlet, and thus avoid any “men in black. Well, all that to say, that this is why Eliot had this kind of knife.
Cutting a head off a Bigfoot, when there’s no neck? Bigfoot Creatures travel in groups, for the most part, so as you are carving up the dead Creature, revenging partners may be near. All the while cutting through super human tissue, muscle, and bone? Fat chance.
Eliot always thought, “how about a chainsaw?” Imagine packing that through the forest!
With the knife drawn from its sheath he ran to catch up to the proceeding captive family caravan. He sped up to the youngest, or at least the shortest one in the back. It was Eliot’s height, so six foot, one inch, and wider than Eliot by two feet. It mostly looked like the youngest because it was smaller. The Alpha male was at least ten feet tall. In between were two adult females, and two older Juveniles. They were being led down the hill by height. Hands bound in front of each, wrapped around the middle, and then leading to each in the same manner. Why would that be enough to keep them bound? There was more.
Large dogs with red eyes were nipping at their heels. Two warrior type Bigfoot were at either side of the Alpha. Leading the way, a Giant Wolf, like the one that chased Eliot up the tree. Less bulky than the Bigfoot Creatures, but Just as big and even more agile, and Bigfoot is pretty agile. It again, was apparent that they were feared by all, in this Eruption down the hillside.
The Juvenile Creature sensed his approach, and did not know how to respond. Seeing some small human running by was at best comic relief, and at worst, an annoyance. Eliot reached for the binding cord with one hand. As he tried to cut with the knife, he fell. Still holding on, he tried to cut the cord, and it was slow going. He needed a chainsaw, but he didn’t have a chainsaw. So that would have come in handy after-all? Plus, it would have been too loud. Eliot tried to regain his footing, and then let go. The momentum was too much, and he fell, end over end. He sensed movement in the tall grass of the fields that were now prominent as the woodland were now but a memory up behind him. Large obJects, dark, and low to the ground.
One last chance, up he sprang (ouch that really hurt) and he sprinted for a final chance, for he was about out of chances, and then leaped towards the Creature, again. He had the chord once again, but was being dragged to one side of the beast, so he was experiencing a bumpy ride. Supporting himself, his right elbow crouched into the crux of its left arm,as his left hand was on the cord. Meaning, the knife, like Tarzan did in the movies, was in Eliot’s mouth, and that wasn’t going to work for long. Transitioning the knife to his right hand he was now once again dangling by his left hand from the cord. The Jagged sharp edges, meant for flesh and bone, were not penetrating. No progress! Too Jumpity and Jumbly. Eliot gave up. Physically and mentally he was out of time. Plus, it seemed clear that the longer Eliot was along for the ride, the sooner he would be caught, and/or reach their destination and be trapped. Time for a desperate measure; thus, held out the knife offering it. The Creature understood. Eliot, holding it now by the blade, made the hand-off to the bound hands of the captive. Slowly, he moved it into the younglings imprisoned hands. The Bigfoot took the knife, and noticed the blood on it, and knew instinctively that it was the blood of a Dogman. Talk about instant points for credibility! Womph, Eliot fell to the ground in the heap, as he rolled along to a stop. He came up long enough to say, “I’m so sorry.” He quickly lowered his tone. Looking around at the dust and subtle smokiness of the area. Smoke from the subtle burning of the shower of fireworks now ceased, but a small fire hear and there.
He then fell to the grass and sat looking as the prisoners went further and further down this hillside of the open cow pasture.
Text: Bigfoot Prisoners and Bigfood Guards almost to the hidden lake. Making my way back.
He gingerly got up and made his way back up the hill, turning frequently to look at the escaping hoard.
Chapter 8 – Eliot now was about 100 yards from reaching the treeline again, as he walked back up the hill. He certainly stuck out, but what was he to do? He did not feel like doing a low crawl, and he Just was hoping that everyone involved was done with him.
It did feel like he was being watched. Isn’t that the case! If you feel you are being watched, then you are being watched.
He turned to look down-hill, and nothing but the ever more faint band of Creatures that were departing. The sun was coming up, which meant that their late-night mission was running late.
Eliot’s feeling of triumph was drowned by the feeling of whatever presence was watching. Then he realized, if Scarred One and Old One were agents of this Evil, then why would they leave their outpost? Based on the evidence collected by J, that had been around the hilltop for over twenty years. Anyway, there was a chance that not all the Creatures were departing.
Behind Eliot, down the slope…movement in the grass from two different locations. He sensed this, and when he would turn and look, then nothing.
Looking up into the tree-line, he saw one single RED eyeshine, in the shadows. Eliot’s body tingled and blood rushed to his core. This was shock and anxiety, surely. It did not feel like infra-sound even though that was also likely. Either way…shock and anxiety. He started praying, but in a way he never stopped. The weapon had worked, but didn’t mean that the Creatures had lost their will to kill him. If they could do it from a distance with infra-sound, or throwing rocks, then Eliot was sure that they would try.
Let’s discuss options. Remember the shotgun Eliot had over his shoulder? He lost that when he was being dragged with that fencing as he bounced on top and under.
Flare gun? It was gone.
Knife; gone!
From Eliot’s peripheral view, it was shockingly clear that the incoming comotion were two Bigfoot creatures, crawling like spiders.Very low to the ground with arms stretched out from the torso with elbows at 90 degree angles. The legs also outstretched, and bent awkwardly. The movement looked like a snake pushing through the grass.
Eliot had heard of this, but it is rare; an obvious attempted to go unseen. It also seemed like the ultimate in vanity as-if, showing off.
ELiot laid dropped quickly down onto his back to think, and hide. He was dead, if he stayed there, but Scarred One was watching, from the tree line; waiting, ready to pounce. Eliot knew this; Scarred One was hard to miss. He was big, and the Scarred One he did have must have therefore been twice the ability of one normal Bigfoot eyeball. So it seemed; it surely felt that this must be true.
But first, these Spider-Crawlers. Looking, searching in pockets, and the duffle bag for options. He was hidden in the grass, but he knew that they knew where to find him. In last-view, the scurrying advancers were headed right at him. He felt he had about ten more seconds before…
Eliot had been packing a 9MM handgun all of this time. Why had he not used it yet? One of the first things he had learned from J, was to bring a big gun, and that a 9MM size would be useless. Despite this, Eliot had to carry it, like a good friend that brings comfort. The one weapon next to using the name of Jesus, that he had full confidence in. He had named the gun Eliot, and the two magazine clips Bigfoot and Sasquatch. True story!
Eliot liked that J had said that Bear spray repellent was almost as necessary as a gun. Thus, Bear spray, 9 MM, and then a shotgun that he would borrow from J, was his standard choices when he would visit J for Bigfooting. The Bowie Knife came more recently, and then the Bowie Mechete. The knife would be a common tool for gutting a deer, and the Mechete more common for clearing brush on a thick trail.
Eliot was not a hunter. His weapon’s experience was practicing with the M-16 rifle once per year in a twenty year United States Air Force career, and then one day’s worth of training on the 9MM handgun, once in those same twenty years. Since meeting J, Eliot had purchased his own 9MM, Mecehtte, Shotgun, and two cans of bear repellant, and a couple of visits to the shooting range. All mostly for precaution. He did not want to die in the forest when it could be avoided.
For Eliot, the knife was Just practical, while the Machete was in the rare instance that he and J came across a dead Bigfoot, and heaven forbid, them killing one out of self defense. To get to the point, Eliot had asked Cliff Barackman of what procedures to follow in this event. First cut off part of the body and get out of there fast, before the Bigfoot’s buddies show up to kill you. First try the head, then a hand, and then the foot, and then all other is equal. J says the head would weigh about 100 pounds, so you would need help. Finally, Eliot and J agree that a chainsaw is best, and since that is very impractical, then Michette. Why, all this? Evidence; if a Creature is dead anyway, then taking proof. Whom to take it to? Bring it to him or Dr. Jeff Meldrum of Idaho State University, and they would help get it to a University or safe media source, and then the “Men in Black” could not do much about it at that point. It seems like many have claimed to have killed Bigfoot, and yet never have any proof. Eliot was determined to not be like one of those.
After considering this at great length over these months, Eliot knew that cutting through an arm or an ankle was probably impossible with a machete or knife, but better to start building a collection of options. Besides, it gave reasons for buying these toys; otherwise, as a non-hunter, what reason would he have. Nonetheless, he believed that a Bigfoot was equivalent to a superhuman. 8 foot tall, 600 pound, and as freaky as coming face to face with a demon. What on earth was he doing?
Now back to the problem at hand. Using the 9MM handgun would not help especially since two creatures were approaching him. Shooting one, even if he killed it, which is unlikely, then the second creature would get him; thus, the machete, meant for dismemberment after death of a Creature, would not due for self defense for the same reasons.
It was clear now that the two approaching were doing a low crawl, and yet like spiders. Eliot had heard of this first from the account by Dee Dobbs, Bigfoot Research Podcaster, who had been approached in this same way. Elbows bent out to the sides, like a push up, with back legs oddly bent. As Eliot had been learning about the sasquatch, he was not surprised at the idea that these had training from some mysterious source, enough to have stealth, strategy, and the ability to crawl like a spider. We are talking some skills!
Should Eliot feel flattered that this covert approach was needed against him? All he had done so far was to steal a trail camera, climb a tree, throw up on a Dogman, use pop-crackling candy as a weapon, miss with a flare gun, and failed at releasing a family of Bigfoot prisoners. Ahh, the fireworks perhaps had inflated his stature to these foes. It had been quite a day.
This gave him an idea and quickly grabbed the machette, which we already knew would not save him, but then grabbed a flare gun shell. Trying, then trying again, to open the shell without cutting off the tips of his fingers. Too late, the spider-like creatures were at his feet, one two, three, open came the shell and Eliot whisked it into the faces of the two predators, from right to left. The powdery grainy dust panned across the few feet that separated Eliot from the crawling things. The sparks, and flames, however small, from the fireworks, were enough and, “Woomph!” The gunpowder lit fire with a flash, scorching the faces and shoulders of the spider-crawlers. The flash was so sudden and so bright, that even Scarred One, forty yards away, had to turn with a wince as his only eye was taken aback.
Two birds with one stone as they say. In this case three Bigfoot, now very distracted. J had said that sudden light in the eyes of these creatures would affect their ability by almost 100%; being mostly nocturnal with eyes adapted for the dark.
Up went Eliot, ready to race up the plains and into the woodline, which gave him a head start. There is no way he would outrun any of these creatures, but it was his only option to at least be heading in this direction, especially with the three assailants being put off guard. The two crawlers would be blinded for at least a few seconds so Eliot had to act fast, as he turned from the flash of heat. He felt the heat woft against his Jeans and Jacket. The collar of his Jacket protected the back of his head, but barely, as smoke came from the back of his head as he lunged upward from the ground to get-a-move-on.
A Jibberish sort of language could be heard, the first time Eliot had heard it that evening/morning. Probably because the night’s efforts for these invaders were to be covert, and now, because of this puny six foot one inch, two hundred pound human…it was on!
The two spider-like creatures were not standing up, but they were not small. Scarred One, was about eight feet tall, J had always said so. Back in three years prior when J saw Scarred One’s dark silhouette, carrying a deer over its shoulders, he could get a feeling for the size, based on distance, about 10 yards away, and the size of the deer. Eyeshine also helped make it clear. Two white eye-shines above one red eyeshine. Odd at the time, but now it makes sense for having Just Scarred One. J figured it had gotten into a fight with another maile; some Alpha male squabble. Perhaps a Buck ran its antler through the eye, or maybe it Just got unlucky and walked into a tree branch. Ever since, it was distinctly easy to tell when Scarred One was around.
One year ago J saw Scarred One down by its favorite Juniper tree, creating a territorial marker out of the branch. Stripping the bark and fraying the end. What other creature does that? Scarred One was furious that J had been watching it from the front of the house forty yards away.
Most recently Scarred One was laying down in the pasture near the goat pen, like a spy. J was kicking himself after that for not getting a photo. It was a dark beast, and shaped like a Bigfoot. It had to be Scarred One, because the only other Bigfoot he had seen in the last three years, was Old One, and it was smaller, about seven feet tall, and not as wide, and liked to run on all fours for some reason. This was probably an act of creating “cover” as it was usually running down past the garden to get across the property to a watering hole.
Where was Old One, anyway?
Eliot had a creative mind that had been considering all options now for many months. He was the one that wanted to get his ducks in a row for what to do if he had a dead Bigfoot’s body in his presence. So, what would be a good deterrent if being attacked by a Creature that was adapted to living nocturnally. Eliot, waited to use one of last defense ideas, but he got it ready, as he stumbled up, and into the woodland. He was glued to the game trail as a guide and a friend, even though this was the same path that all of these Creatures had been using.What lies ahead back up this trail? The origin of all these Creatures? Also, Scarred One and Old One had been living around here for years and it seemed accurate that they would still be around. In other words, he was running upward into the beehive of all this activity, but with all these going down the hill, up he went.
Eliot had wanted to search for Bigfoot evidence up this direction, but J always said no, because of not having permission from the landowners up that way. Thus, Eliot was unaware of what to expect, if he was fortunate enough to get that far unharmed.
Why not head back to J’s home? That sounded great except Scarred One was in the way. Knowing this, Eliot continued upward.Suddenly, Scarred One approached like shot out of a canon, breaking through a Juniper tree instead of going around it. This last moment of obstruction was enough as Eliot held out a flash bulb from a camera. Thank you Alfred Hitchcock. Eliot waited for Scarred One’s face to reappear from the now smashing tree debri. At least ten flashes simultaneously, blinded the Creature, and a loud shriek speared through the air. This alone sent Eliot flying, which actually helped as his posture allowed the debris to mostly miss him. If this were a movie, Eliot would be yelling from his theater seating for the hero to kill the monster, while he had any advantage. Of course, instead Eliot rolled to his feet and frantically continued up the game trail, which of course was fruitless, but assaulting an 8 foot six hundred pound creature that was now incensed, with two spider walkers fast approaching, so he thought, was not something to be taken lightly.

With King Og now departed, Shakoda backed up the truck to the driveway once again, and against the house, as if for defensive reasons. He got out of the truck and leaned against it with one of J’s rifles pointed towards in the direction in which he had last seen the Creature Just seconds before. “Ok,” he said.
J, still in the back of the truck, had his weapon pointed west, in the same direction, but his eyes were scanning to the north and east. To the south was the house Just a few feet away. He listened.
In between the dog barking, he listened. There was no mimicking of a dog bark, a goat hawler, or a chicken’s kackel. Instead, the sound of wire fencing scraping off trees, to the west, and the sound of angry gibberish.
The thought of Eliot being gone, was sinking in, as they were experiencing some shock.
Some contingencies had been discussed. He wondered if Eliot would make it to the old hollowed out tree.
For all they knew, King Og was the only Creature involved with the evening’s chaos. A trip down to the old road that swings up by the neighbors would take them to where King Og was running off to, but that would be a bold move. Eliot was surely dead, so what to do next?
J descended from the back of the truck and knocked on the lower story door, he called out for Diana, and she answered without opening. He asked for an update, and the report was that they were holding up Just fine. The confused surviving neighbors were now armed with the rest of J’s firearms and bear repellant.
Just then J;s phone buzzed and he saw a message from Eliot, “Up a tree, Dogman, many Bigfoot, seem focused on the secret pond. Up to no good. Light it up!”
Speaking of contingency plans, J motioned Shakoda to a covered box. They pulled off the cover and fireworks emerged; big ones!
Next they heard a dog squalling about a quarter mile west. “Let’s hurry, Eliot has company up that hill.”
It took a minute but they got set up, and started lighting the sky on fire, “crackle, pop, snap, crack.” The sky echoed the explosions.
Then it was time to adJust, not so high, angle them to go farther west. The blasts started going off closer to the ground now, which felt fitting. Burn down the woodlands, they didn’t care.
Would this attract the local authorities? The authorities that would not know what to make of the situation. Would it attract the conspiracy authorities? The officials that would tell them that it had Just been a bear. The great lie!
In a matter of minutes the deed was done. Surely this was some sort of felony. Thus, they poured the generator gasoline over the crate and lit it on fire. They threw some firewood on the pile to keep it going. J declared, “If we are called out for shooting fireworks, we will deny it, and say we lit this fire to scare off the Creature (the Bear). At least until we get a lawyer. We could really use some bonafide Bigfoot proof before this night is over!”
Shakoda, a Chef by trade, had been wanting to become more involved in the search for Bigfoot, for over a decade. He had met Eliot at Santiam Christian Schools, Adair Village, Oregon, where their kids went to school. He could not explain his interest in Bigfoot, and felt the scrutiny, and was grateful his immediate family put up with his interest in the topic.
Eliot had magnets on his vehicle, advertising his little Bigfoot website, so he quickly knew there was a common interest. They started searching for evidence of Bigfoot on local properties, and the first time Eliot went out with Shakoda, he knew this guy knew way more than he did, about anything pertaining to the Bigfoot phenomenon.
Eliot, had been hoping that J would warm up to the idea of Shakoda Jining him for a trip to his homestead. J, did not want Just anyone coming to his property. If they did something stupid, the ramifications could be death by the hand of Bigfoot, but only, after the dummy in question has left the property, leaving J to face the wrath.
Eliot started posting these trips for evidence, to his web site, and J eventually agreed. Now here they were.
Shakoda had a nose for what to do, and was ready when the idea came to get in the truck and drive up around to the other properties. Off they went, with J at the wheel.
They hit the turn, but paused, as they saw smoke rising from the woodland hillside, then off they went, splashing through the mud, and then slowing down as these roads off the grid, were barely roads at all. Up the hill they went and right away.
The first homestead they came too was smoking, and the rest of the hill was a war zone it seemed, and no sign of Eliot. They tried to turn around, but that was no easy task.
J saw what seemed to be an aircraft up the hill and Just west of the treeline. Ok, that was Just too eerie.
Suddenly, both sets of eyes from the men became giant sized as a round flying basketball sized orb was watching them Just ten feet away. J hit the gas, now in reverse, and woof they went, back down the hill. At least, that was the new plan, at least until, they hit something.
After being pushed to the side of the road into a tree. Dust went flying everywhere, as a face appeared into the window in full site of Shakoda, and then it was gone that quickly. Shakoda hit the roof, spewing spit into the windshield from the up close encounter.
Shakoda stuck the rifle out the window, and immediately it was pulled away, and reentered the vehicle as a proJectile through the rear window, right between the two of them. This was done with stealth, speed, and strength.
Next the truck started bouncing ferociously. A creature was in the bed of the truck. This occurrence for too long would destroy an axle, blow a tire, and crush two skulls in the ceiling of the cab. It was hairy, big, and plenty heavy.
So much was the case, that the action pulled the truck away from the tree. Still attempting to move in reverse, the truck sped off down the hill, causing the creature to fall end over end, out of the back of the truck, hitting with a loud thud. About a six hundred pound thud!
Bouncing they went, down to the turn in the road. Back into the fence and some sage brush, then thrust it into Drive, they were off, dust flying!
Driving out to the county road, they decided to head west closer to the secret pond. This was the name Eliot had given it; he does that.
Admittedly, the plan in part was because they saw local authorities head their way. A police car and a firetruck past them headed east to the turnoff that leads up to J’s homestead.
Shakoda reasoned, “Go back and get the attention of the police to follow us to the pond. J hit the gas, “No, can’t be trusted!”
Chapter 2: The Affected Grid – Goodby to the Homestead – Open Road – Sandy
Westward and onward, and then a sudden turn into Sandy’s driveway, and slid to a stop Just behind the barn. They got out to look around the edge of the barn to watch the emergency vehicles go up the drive to J’s. This was no easy task, as it was filled with uneven rocks, puddles; it was an uneven road.
J motioned to the house, and they went to the front door.
Even though Sandy lived a mile and a half away from J, and this was close enough to be considered neighbors. J had been talking to her for years about signs of Bigfoot, and wanted her to be safe. She was a hard one; finding any excuse to discount J’s helpful offerings. In the early days of the Bigfoot harassment, her disbelief, actually swayed J to not believe either, thinking that he must be wrong, and/or crazy. Would she answer the door now.
It being passed midnight by quite a bit, he called her to get some response. Nothing. Suddenly, the door opened on its own, with a scary creaking.
Sandy was gone it seemed, and the whole back side of the house was missing. Apparently, from large creatures breaking through the windows, and ripping the wall apart.
J approached the open end of the house, approaching it, in what seemed to take forever; so surreal. The wind blowing into the house from the great opening. J looked out into the expanse of darkness.
Shakoda found a shotgun, and some shells. He said nothing.
J, looked out into the openness, feeling the depth of the situation. Long hairs were stuck to some of the siding. Shakoda met him there. They each reached up and grabbed a handful of hair, smelled it, didn’t like the gross smell, and put it in their pockets. “Let’s get out of here! At least now we smell like them,” J clammered.
For some reason J was thinking that if Sandy were alive, she would have found her way to J’s house, Just like the others. She may have been resisting whatever voice was leading, at that time; thus, she stayed, and perished.
Sandy was not a believer in the Bigfoot Phenomenon, even though the Phenomenon is real wether you fell Bigfoot is real, or not. However, she was a good person. All of the people that arrived to J’s house, unannounced, had always been kind to J. The neighbors that had not arrived with the others, all had been skeptical towards her. Sandy was a mix. She liked J, and teased, but she listened when J would worn her of recent Bigfoot activity, or tips for survival against Bigfoot, Coyotes and even more.
Now it seemed apparent that King Og was Just meant to be a distraction, and that the whole area was a target. The pond was the key. J checked her phone and saw a new text she had not seen, and it confirmed that all the attention was heading to the pond. Eliot seemed to be the only thing not headed that way, as far as they could deduce from the limited amount of communication.
What were they to do now? What would they have done if they had not been chased off the hillside? What would they have done if they had not come to Sandy’s property?
Not having a plan, they agreed to head to town to get help, and to warn everyone!
Rushing back to Wyam’s now beat up truck, Shakoda noticed a parked vehicle. They checked, found the keys, and commandeered the vehicle. This was an especially appeasing idea since they felt they would be harder to notice, in a vehicle that had not Just been identified and violated by the enemy. Off they went.
They went back up Sandy’s drive, with lights off, it was practically daylight anyway, but wanted no extra attention.
Chapter 3 – Hello VanVolkinburg
Onto the County road they turned and hit the gas. They actually passed the secretive pond, but were very far from it, as it was several hundred yards from them, and they were pretty much unnoticed it seemed.
Like a giant magnet had grabbed them, they were pulled off the road and into the ditch. Next a strange man appeared, and threatened them, and asked their business. Over his shoulder, they could see the smoldering hillside, and some sort of craft now reflecting from the sunlight over by the pond.
The stranger warned them of a recent fire that had broken out and cautioned them to head south to Oregon, until things were safe again.
Shakoda was good at playing it cool, and was maybe too convincing as the odd man started to act uncomfortable.
They expressed how they were Just farmers getting an early start and were willing to heed this strangers commands.
They thanked the stranger and went on their way. As they approached the state highway, they were out of view from the stranger and Wyamn cried out to turn towards town, which was north. Once northbound Shakoda hit the gas again, and they were in town before they knew it.
Chapter 4: Town Stunned with Derangement – Twilight Zone
A dusty haze was over the town. The streets and buildings seemed to have a layer of dust over it.
Everything and everybody seemed comatose, all but them.
J pulled into a gas station, and parked by the gas pump. She turned off the truck.
Shakoda inquired, “What are we doing?”
J replied, “We’re thinking.” After a few seconds, she got out of the truck and tried to get some gas.
Nervous, about sitting in the open, Shakoda asked if they needed gas. “I’m Just thinking,” said J. “Still thinking,” she murmured quietly.
Shakoda decided to go inside the Gas Station to investigate. He found the attendant in a zombie state sitting by the cash register, dusted.
The state of these townspeople were different than those that arrived in J’s downstairs. These had been drugged.
Shakoda was a conspiracy theorist at heart, and felt the Government, or a secret government, was drugging this town, as a potential brain-wipe. A backup contingency, for what was happening on J’s hillside.
He grabbed some snacks. After being up all night, he was hungry. Daylight was coming. He grabbed flares, duct tape, anything that he thought could help. He put a handful of cash in the shirt pocket of the attendant.
He went outside to see J finishing up at the pump. She asked if he was done, because, “they know we are here.”
How? “When I paid for the gas with my credit card, the gas pump started acting weird.” The words, “notify – notify: appeared on the screen.
They looked up and saw a security camera staring right at them.
Let’s blow this gas station to the sky, in hopes of getting the attention of any outside help.
She felt so stupid, but could she ahve known that they were already fugitives? Fugitives from who? And for what? They had burned down a hillside during a night of chaos that could be written off as self defense, a miles away her friend Sandy’s house destroyed, Sandu is missing, a violent psychopath stranger on the road, and a town that has been put to sleep? So why was she being targeted?
A strange vehicle, then appeared, and called out a warning, that is anyone was awake to show themselves. This wasn’t good.
She yelled to Shakoda, “Get to one side or the other and take the attendant with you, I’m coming in!”
Shakoda was quick to it, but didn’t fully understand until he saw her get back into the truck.

One Night At J’s:
(6) Eliot Becomes The Missing!! Up a tree with Dogman

One Night At J’s: Chapter Seven
I’m So Sorry!

Eliot suddenly saw one more grouping come from the smoking woodland. This looked like a clan of Bigfoot. It appeared like the Alpha male was in front, guided by two Bigfoot guards. One guard was to the front and left of the Alpha male, while the other Guard was to the front-right. In between them they were holding what looked like harness with which from this the Alpha male was imprisoned by a strong cord to his wrists. This must be one strong attachment, to hold him, unless he had accepted his fate of no escape. Behind the Alpha males were three females (the wives). Eliot had been listening to J for so long, that it was clear as he looked at this scene. Finally behind them were three young ones, all bound together in a row. What had they done, to be taken as a whole family group?
Eliot felt compelled to follow as they passed, but they started going faster. As if, they knew they were running behind. Fear or no fear, Eliot start to chase after this band of Bigfoot prisoners. Assuming, the prisoners were the victims of cruel masters, he preceded. It was not easy to catch up to them, as they were very fast, and Eliot had two decades of old Air Force inJuries, that were nagging him, and let’s Just say that he was over thirty, but less than fifty. In appearance alone he could pass for 37, but he was pretty beat-up from all of his life experiences.
He pulled his knife. It was Jagged so as to be able to cut, and 8 inches long so he could cut through the limbs of a Bigfoot like a saw. Why? There have been many stories about people killing a Bigfoot, and yet where is the proof? Not even photographs. Certain accounts share that the urgency (fear) to leave was imminent. Even, being frozen with shock. A few months earlier Eliot had contacted Cliff Barackman, a Bigfoot expert that Eliot had met since creating a Bigfoot website, and had asked him what to do in an instance like that. He said to cut off parts of the body and then to get out of there ASAP. The head was first priority, then the hands, feet, and that everything after that was equal. Finally, to contact him at the Oregon Bigfoot Museum, for a means to get the evidence to a university or media outlet, and thus avoid any “men in black. Well, all that to say, that this is why Eliot had this kind of knife.
Cutting a head off a Bigfoot, when there’s no neck? Bigfoot Creatures travel in groups, for the most part, so as you are carving up the dead Creature, revenging partners may be near. All the while cutting through super human tissue, muscle, and bone? Fat chance.
Eliot always thought, “how about a chainsaw?” Imagine packing that through the forest!
With the knife drawn from its sheath he ran to catch up to the proceeding captive family caravan. He sped up to the youngest, or at least the shortest one in the back. It was Eliot’s height, so six foot, one inch, and wider than Eliot by two feet. It mostly looked like the youngest because it was smaller. The Alpha male was at least ten feet tall. In between were two adult females, and two older Juveniles. They were being led down the hill by height. Hands bound in front of each, wrapped around the middle, and then leading to each in the same manner. Why would that be enough to keep them bound? There was more.
Large dogs with red eyes were nipping at their heels. Two warrior type Bigfoot were at either side of the Alpha. Leading the way, a Giant Wolf, like the one that chased Eliot up the tree. Less bulky than the Bigfoot Creatures, but Just as big and even more agile, and Bigfoot is pretty agile. It again, was apparent that they were feared by all, in this Eruption down the hillside.
The Juvenile Creature sensed his approach, and did not know how to respond. Seeing some small human running by was at best comic relief, and at worst, an annoyance. Eliot reached for the binding cord with one hand. As he tried to cut with the knife, he fell. Still holding on, he tried to cut the cord, and it was slow going. He needed a chainsaw, but he didn’t have a chainsaw. So that would have come in handy after-all? Plus, it would have been too loud. Eliot tried to regain his footing, and then let go. The momentum was too much, and he fell, end over end. He sensed movement in the tall grass of the fields that were now prominent as the woodland were now but a memory up behind him. Large obJects, dark, and low to the ground.
One last chance, up he sprang (ouch that really hurt) and he sprinted for a final chance, for he was about out of chances, and then leaped towards the Creature, again. He had the chord once again, but was being dragged to one side of the beast, so he was experiencing a bumpy ride. Supporting himself, his right elbow crouched into the crux of its left arm,as his left hand was on the cord. Meaning, the knife, like Tarzan did in the movies, was in Eliot’s mouth, and that wasn’t going to work for long. Transitioning the knife to his right hand he was now once again dangling by his left hand from the cord. The Jagged sharp edges, meant for flesh and bone, were not penetrating. No progress! Too Jumpity and Jumbly. Eliot gave up. Physically and mentally he was out of time. Plus, it seemed clear that the longer Eliot was along for the ride, the sooner he would be caught, and/or reach their destination and be trapped. Time for a desperate measure; thus, held out the knife offering it. The Creature understood. Eliot, holding it now by the blade, made the hand-off to the bound hands of the captive. Slowly, he moved it into the younglings imprisoned hands. The Bigfoot took the knife, and noticed the blood on it, and knew instinctively that it was the blood of a Dogman. Talk about instant points for credibility! Womph, Eliot fell to the ground in the heap, as he rolled along to a stop. He came up long enough to say, “I’m so sorry.” He quickly lowered his tone. Looking around at the dust and subtle smokiness of the area. Smoke from the subtle burning of the shower of fireworks now ceased, but a small fire hear and there.
He then fell to the grass and sat looking as the prisoners went further and further down this hillside of the open cow pasture.
Text: Bigfoot Prisoners and Bigfood Guards almost to the hidden lake. Making my way back.
He gingerly got up and made his way back up the hill, turning frequently to look at the escaping hoard.
Chapter 8 – Eliot now was about 100 yards from reaching the treeline again, as he walked back up the hill. He certainly stuck out, but what was he to do? He did not feel like doing a low crawl, and he Just was hoping that everyone involved was done with him.
It did feel like he was being watched. Isn’t that the case! If you feel you are being watched, then you are being watched.
He turned to look down-hill, and nothing but the ever more faint band of Creatures that were departing. The sun was coming up, which meant that their late-night mission was running late.
Eliot’s feeling of triumph was drowned by the feeling of whatever presence was watching. Then he realized, if Scarred One and Old One were agents of this Evil, then why would they leave their outpost? Based on the evidence collected by J, that had been around the hilltop for over twenty years. Anyway, there was a chance that not all the Creatures were departing.
Behind Eliot, down the slope…movement in the grass from two different locations. He sensed this, and when he would turn and look, then nothing.
Looking up into the tree-line, he saw one single RED eyeshine, in the shadows. Eliot’s body tingled and blood rushed to his core. This was shock and anxiety, surely. It did not feel like infra-sound even though that was also likely. Either way…shock and anxiety. He started praying, but in a way he never stopped. The weapon had worked, but didn’t mean that the Creatures had lost their will to kill him. If they could do it from a distance with infra-sound, or throwing rocks, then Eliot was sure that they would try.
Let’s discuss options. Remember the shotgun Eliot had over his shoulder? He lost that when he was being dragged with that fencing as he bounced on top and under.
Flare gun? It was gone.
Knife; gone!
From Eliot’s peripheral view, it was shockingly clear that the incoming comotion were two Bigfoot creatures, crawling like spiders.Very low to the ground with arms stretched out from the torso with elbows at 90 degree angles. The legs also outstretched, and bent awkwardly. The movement looked like a snake pushing through the grass.
Eliot had heard of this, but it is rare; an obvious attempted to go unseen. It also seemed like the ultimate in vanity as-if, showing off.
ELiot laid dropped quickly down onto his back to think, and hide. He was dead, if he stayed there, but Scarred One was watching, from the tree line; waiting, ready to pounce. Eliot knew this; Scarred One was hard to miss. He was big, and the Scarred One he did have must have therefore been twice the ability of one normal Bigfoot eyeball. So it seemed; it surely felt that this must be true.
But first, these Spider-Crawlers. Looking, searching in pockets, and the duffle bag for options. He was hidden in the grass, but he knew that they knew where to find him. In last-view, the scurrying advancers were headed right at him. He felt he had about ten more seconds before…
Eliot had been packing a 9MM handgun all of this time. Why had he not used it yet? One of the first things he had learned from J, was to bring a big gun, and that a 9MM size would be useless. Despite this, Eliot had to carry it, like a good friend that brings comfort. The one weapon next to using the name of Jesus, that he had full confidence in. He had named the gun Eliot, and the two magazine clips Bigfoot and Sasquatch. True story!
Eliot liked that J had said that Bear spray repellent was almost as necessary as a gun. Thus, Bear spray, 9 MM, and then a shotgun that he would borrow from J, was his standard choices when he would visit J for Bigfooting. The Bowie Knife came more recently, and then the Bowie Mechete. The knife would be a common tool for gutting a deer, and the Mechete more common for clearing brush on a thick trail.
Eliot was not a hunter. His weapon’s experience was practicing with the M-16 rifle once per year in a twenty year United States Air Force career, and then one day’s worth of training on the 9MM handgun, once in those same twenty years. Since meeting J, Eliot had purchased his own 9MM, Mecehtte, Shotgun, and two cans of bear repellant, and a couple of visits to the shooting range. All mostly for precaution. He did not want to die in the forest when it could be avoided.
For Eliot, the knife was Just practical, while the Machete was in the rare instance that he and J came across a dead Bigfoot, and heaven forbid, them killing one out of self defense. To get to the point, Eliot had asked Cliff Barackman of what procedures to follow in this event. First cut off part of the body and get out of there fast, before the Bigfoot’s buddies show up to kill you. First try the head, then a hand, and then the foot, and then all other is equal. J says the head would weigh about 100 pounds, so you would need help. Finally, Eliot and J agree that a chainsaw is best, and since that is very impractical, then Michette. Why, all this? Evidence; if a Creature is dead anyway, then taking proof. Whom to take it to? Bring it to him or Dr. Jeff Meldrum of Idaho State University, and they would help get it to a University or safe media source, and then the “Men in Black” could not do much about it at that point. It seems like many have claimed to have killed Bigfoot, and yet never have any proof. Eliot was determined to not be like one of those.
After considering this at great length over these months, Eliot knew that cutting through an arm or an ankle was probably impossible with a machete or knife, but better to start building a collection of options. Besides, it gave reasons for buying these toys; otherwise, as a non-hunter, what reason would he have. Nonetheless, he believed that a Bigfoot was equivalent to a superhuman. 8 foot tall, 600 pound, and as freaky as coming face to face with a demon. What on earth was he doing?
Now back to the problem at hand. Using the 9MM handgun would not help especially since two creatures were approaching him. Shooting one, even if he killed it, which is unlikely, then the second creature would get him; thus, the machete, meant for dismemberment after death of a Creature, would not due for self defense for the same reasons.
It was clear now that the two approaching were doing a low crawl, and yet like spiders. Eliot had heard of this first from the account by Dee Dobbs, Bigfoot Research Podcaster, who had been approached in this same way. Elbows bent out to the sides, like a push up, with back legs oddly bent. As Eliot had been learning about the sasquatch, he was not surprised at the idea that these had training from some mysterious source, enough to have stealth, strategy, and the ability to crawl like a spider. We are talking some skills!
Should Eliot feel flattered that this covert approach was needed against him? All he had done so far was to steal a trail camera, climb a tree, throw up on a Dogman, use pop-crackling candy as a weapon, miss with a flare gun, and failed at releasing a family of Bigfoot prisoners. Ahh, the fireworks perhaps had inflated his stature to these foes. It had been quite a day.
This gave him an idea and quickly grabbed the machette, which we already knew would not save him, but then grabbed a flare gun shell. Trying, then trying again, to open the shell without cutting off the tips of his fingers. Too late, the spider-like creatures were at his feet, one two, three, open came the shell and Eliot whisked it into the faces of the two predators, from right to left. The powdery grainy dust panned across the few feet that separated Eliot from the crawling things. The sparks, and flames, however small, from the fireworks, were enough and, “Woomph!” The gunpowder lit fire with a flash, scorching the faces and shoulders of the spider-crawlers. The flash was so sudden and so bright, that even Scarred One, forty yards away, had to turn with a wince as his only eye was taken aback.
Two birds with one stone as they say. In this case three Bigfoot, now very distracted. J had said that sudden light in the eyes of these creatures would affect their ability by almost 100%; being mostly nocturnal with eyes adapted for the dark.
Up went Eliot, ready to race up the plains and into the woodline, which gave him a head start. There is no way he would outrun any of these creatures, but it was his only option to at least be heading in this direction, especially with the three assailants being put off guard. The two crawlers would be blinded for at least a few seconds so Eliot had to act fast, as he turned from the flash of heat. He felt the heat woft against his Jeans and Jacket. The collar of his Jacket protected the back of his head, but barely, as smoke came from the back of his head as he lunged upward from the ground to get-a-move-on.
A Jibberish sort of language could be heard, the first time Eliot had heard it that evening/morning. Probably because the night’s efforts for these invaders were to be covert, and now, because of this puny six foot one inch, two hundred pound human…it was on!
The two spider-like creatures were not standing up, but they were not small. Scarred One, was about eight feet tall, J had always said so. Back in three years prior when J saw Scarred One’s dark silhouette, carrying a deer over its shoulders, he could get a feeling for the size, based on distance, about 10 yards away, and the size of the deer. Eyeshine also helped make it clear. Two white eye-shines above one red eyeshine. Odd at the time, but now it makes sense for having Just Scarred One. J figured it had gotten into a fight with another maile; some Alpha male squabble. Perhaps a Buck ran its antler through the eye, or maybe it Just got unlucky and walked into a tree branch. Ever since, it was distinctly easy to tell when Scarred One was around.
One year ago J saw Scarred One down by its favorite Juniper tree, creating a territorial marker out of the branch. Stripping the bark and fraying the end. What other creature does that? Scarred One was furious that J had been watching it from the front of the house forty yards away.
Most recently Scarred One was laying down in the pasture near the goat pen, like a spy. J was kicking himself after that for not getting a photo. It was a dark beast, and shaped like a Bigfoot. It had to be Scarred One, because the only other Bigfoot he had seen in the last three years, was Old One, and it was smaller, about seven feet tall, and not as wide, and liked to run on all fours for some reason. This was probably an act of creating “cover” as it was usually running down past the garden to get across the property to a watering hole.
Where was Old One, anyway?
Eliot had a creative mind that had been considering all options now for many months. He was the one that wanted to get his ducks in a row for what to do if he had a dead Bigfoot’s body in his presence. So, what would be a good deterrent if being attacked by a Creature that was adapted to living nocturnally. Eliot, waited to use one of last defense ideas, but he got it ready, as he stumbled up, and into the woodland. He was glued to the game trail as a guide and a friend, even though this was the same path that all of these Creatures had been using.What lies ahead back up this trail? The origin of all these Creatures? Also, Scarred One and Old One had been living around here for years and it seemed accurate that they would still be around. In other words, he was running upward into the beehive of all this activity, but with all these going down the hill, up he went.
Eliot had wanted to search for Bigfoot evidence up this direction, but J always said no, because of not having permission from the landowners up that way. Thus, Eliot was unaware of what to expect, if he was fortunate enough to get that far unharmed.
Why not head back to J’s home? That sounded great except Scarred One was in the way. Knowing this, Eliot continued upward.Suddenly, Scarred One approached like shot out of a canon, breaking through a Juniper tree instead of going around it. This last moment of obstruction was enough as Eliot held out a flash bulb from a camera. Thank you Alfred Hitchcock. Eliot waited for Scarred One’s face to reappear from the now smashing tree debri. At least ten flashes simultaneously, blinded the Creature, and a loud shriek speared through the air. This alone sent Eliot flying, which actually helped as his posture allowed the debris to mostly miss him. If this were a movie, Eliot would be yelling from his theater seating for the hero to kill the monster, while he had any advantage. Of course, instead Eliot rolled to his feet and frantically continued up the game trail, which of course was fruitless, but assaulting an 8 foot six hundred pound creature that was now incensed, with two spider walkers fast approaching, so he thought, was not something to be taken lightly.

With King Og now departed, Shakoda backed up the truck to the driveway once again, and against the house, as if for defensive reasons. He got out of the truck and leaned against it with one of J’s rifles pointed towards in the direction in which he had last seen the Creature Just seconds before. “Ok,” he said.
J, still in the back of the truck, had his weapon pointed west, in the same direction, but his eyes were scanning to the north and east. To the south was the house Just a few feet away. He listened.
In between the dog barking, he listened. There was no mimicking of a dog bark, a goat hawler, or a chicken’s kackel. Instead, the sound of wire fencing scraping off trees, to the west, and the sound of angry gibberish.
The thought of Eliot being gone, was sinking in, as they were experiencing some shock.
Some contingencies had been discussed. He wondered if Eliot would make it to the old hollowed out tree.
For all they knew, King Og was the only Creature involved with the evening’s chaos. A trip down to the old road that swings up by the neighbors would take them to where King Og was running off to, but that would be a bold move. Eliot was surely dead, so what to do next?
J descended from the back of the truck and knocked on the lower story door, he called out for Diana, and she answered without opening. He asked for an update, and the report was that they were holding up Just fine. The confused surviving neighbors were now armed with the rest of J’s firearms and bear repellant.
Just then J;s phone buzzed and he saw a message from Eliot, “Up a tree, Dogman, many Bigfoot, seem focused on the secret pond. Up to no good. Light it up!”
Speaking of contingency plans, J motioned Shakoda to a covered box. They pulled off the cover and fireworks emerged; big ones!
Next they heard a dog squalling about a quarter mile west. “Let’s hurry, Eliot has company up that hill.”
It took a minute but they got set up, and started lighting the sky on fire, “crackle, pop, snap, crack.” The sky echoed the explosions.
Then it was time to adJust, not so high, angle them to go farther west. The blasts started going off closer to the ground now, which felt fitting. Burn down the woodlands, they didn’t care.
Would this attract the local authorities? The authorities that would not know what to make of the situation. Would it attract the conspiracy authorities? The officials that would tell them that it had Just been a bear. The great lie!
In a matter of minutes the deed was done. Surely this was some sort of felony. Thus, they poured the generator gasoline over the crate and lit it on fire. They threw some firewood on the pile to keep it going. J declared, “If we are called out for shooting fireworks, we will deny it, and say we lit this fire to scare off the Creature (the Bear). At least until we get a lawyer. We could really use some bonafide Bigfoot proof before this night is over!”
Shakoda, a Chef by trade, had been wanting to become more involved in the search for Bigfoot, for over a decade. He had met Eliot at Santiam Christian Schools, Adair Village, Oregon, where their kids went to school. He could not explain his interest in Bigfoot, and felt the scrutiny, and was grateful his immediate family put up with his interest in the topic.
Eliot had magnets on his vehicle, advertising his little Bigfoot website, so he quickly knew there was a common interest. They started searching for evidence of Bigfoot on local properties, and the first time Eliot went out with Shakoda, he knew this guy knew way more than he did, about anything pertaining to the Bigfoot phenomenon.
Eliot, had been hoping that J would warm up to the idea of Shakoda Jining him for a trip to his homestead. J, did not want Just anyone coming to his property. If they did something stupid, the ramifications could be death by the hand of Bigfoot, but only, after the dummy in question has left the property, leaving J to face the wrath.
Eliot started posting these trips for evidence, to his web site, and J eventually agreed. Now here they were.
Shakoda had a nose for what to do, and was ready when the idea came to get in the truck and drive up around to the other properties. Off they went, with J at the wheel.
They hit the turn, but paused, as they saw smoke rising from the woodland hillside, then off they went, splashing through the mud, and then slowing down as these roads off the grid, were barely roads at all. Up the hill they went and right away.
The first homestead they came too was smoking, and the rest of the hill was a war zone it seemed, and no sign of Eliot. They tried to turn around, but that was no easy task.
J saw what seemed to be an aircraft up the hill and Just west of the treeline. Ok, that was Just too eerie.
Suddenly, both sets of eyes from the men became giant sized as a round flying basketball sized orb was watching them Just ten feet away. J hit the gas, now in reverse, and woof they went, back down the hill. At least, that was the new plan, at least until, they hit something.
After being pushed to the side of the road into a tree. Dust went flying everywhere, as a face appeared into the window in full site of Shakoda, and then it was gone that quickly. Shakoda hit the roof, spewing spit into the windshield from the up close encounter.
Shakoda stuck the rifle out the window, and immediately it was pulled away, and reentered the vehicle as a proJectile through the rear window, right between the two of them. This was done with stealth, speed, and strength.
Next the truck started bouncing ferociously. A creature was in the bed of the truck. This occurrence for too long would destroy an axle, blow a tire, and crush two skulls in the ceiling of the cab. It was hairy, big, and plenty heavy.
So much was the case, that the action pulled the truck away from the tree. Still attempting to move in reverse, the truck sped off down the hill, causing the creature to fall end over end, out of the back of the truck, hitting with a loud thud. About a six hundred pound thud!
Bouncing they went, down to the turn in the road. Back into the fence and some sage brush, then thrust it into Drive, they were off, dust flying!
Driving out to the county road, they decided to head west closer to the secret pond. This was the name Eliot had given it; he does that.
Admittedly, the plan in part was because they saw local authorities head their way. A police car and a firetruck past them headed east to the turnoff that leads up to J’s homestead.
Shakoda reasoned, “Go back and get the attention of the police to follow us to the pond. J hit the gas, “No, can’t be trusted!”
Chapter 2: The Affected Grid – Goodby to the Homestead – Open Road – Sandy
Westward and onward, and then a sudden turn into Sandy’s driveway, and slid to a stop Just behind the barn. They got out to look around the edge of the barn to watch the emergency vehicles go up the drive to J’s. This was no easy task, as it was filled with uneven rocks, puddles; it was an uneven road.
J motioned to the house, and they went to the front door.
Even though Sandy lived a mile and a half away from J, and this was close enough to be considered neighbors. J had been talking to her for years about signs of Bigfoot, and wanted her to be safe. She was a hard one; finding any excuse to discount J’s helpful offerings. In the early days of the Bigfoot harassment, her disbelief, actually swayed J to not believe either, thinking that he must be wrong, and/or crazy. Would she answer the door now.
It being passed midnight by quite a bit, he called her to get some response. Nothing. Suddenly, the door opened on its own, with a scary creaking.
Sandy was gone it seemed, and the whole back side of the house was missing. Apparently, from large creatures breaking through the windows, and ripping the wall apart.
J approached the open end of the house, approaching it, in what seemed to take forever; so surreal. The wind blowing into the house from the great opening. J looked out into the expanse of darkness.
Shakoda found a shotgun, and some shells. He said nothing.
J, looked out into the openness, feeling the depth of the situation. Long hairs were stuck to some of the siding. Shakoda met him there. They each reached up and grabbed a handful of hair, smelled it, didn’t like the gross smell, and put it in their pockets. “Let’s get out of here! At least now we smell like them,” J clammered.
For some reason J was thinking that if Sandy were alive, she would have found her way to J’s house, Just like the others. She may have been resisting whatever voice was leading, at that time; thus, she stayed, and perished.
Sandy was not a believer in the Bigfoot Phenomenon, even though the Phenomenon is real wether you fell Bigfoot is real, or not. However, she was a good person. All of the people that arrived to J’s house, unannounced, had always been kind to J. The neighbors that had not arrived with the others, all had been skeptical towards her. Sandy was a mix. She liked J, and teased, but she listened when J would worn her of recent Bigfoot activity, or tips for survival against Bigfoot, Coyotes and even more.
Now it seemed apparent that King Og was Just meant to be a distraction, and that the whole area was a target. The pond was the key. J checked her phone and saw a new text she had not seen, and it confirmed that all the attention was heading to the pond. Eliot seemed to be the only thing not headed that way, as far as they could deduce from the limited amount of communication.
What were they to do now? What would they have done if they had not been chased off the hillside? What would they have done if they had not come to Sandy’s property?
Not having a plan, they agreed to head to town to get help, and to warn everyone!
Rushing back to Wyam’s now beat up truck, Shakoda noticed a parked vehicle. They checked, found the keys, and commandeered the vehicle. This was an especially appeasing idea since they felt they would be harder to notice, in a vehicle that had not Just been identified and violated by the enemy. Off they went.
They went back up Sandy’s drive, with lights off, it was practically daylight anyway, but wanted no extra attention.
Chapter 3 – Hello VanVolkinburg
Onto the County road they turned and hit the gas. They actually passed the secretive pond, but were very far from it, as it was several hundred yards from them, and they were pretty much unnoticed it seemed.
Like a giant magnet had grabbed them, they were pulled off the road and into the ditch. Next a strange man appeared, and threatened them, and asked their business. Over his shoulder, they could see the smoldering hillside, and some sort of craft now reflecting from the sunlight over by the pond.
The stranger warned them of a recent fire that had broken out and cautioned them to head south to Oregon, until things were safe again.
Shakoda was good at playing it cool, and was maybe too convincing as the odd man started to act uncomfortable.
They expressed how they were Just farmers getting an early start and were willing to heed this strangers commands.
They thanked the stranger and went on their way. As they approached the state highway, they were out of view from the stranger and Wyamn cried out to turn towards town, which was north. Once northbound Shakoda hit the gas again, and they were in town before they knew it.
Chapter 4: Town Stunned with Derangement – Twilight Zone
A dusty haze was over the town. The streets and buildings seemed to have a layer of dust over it.
Everything and everybody seemed comatose, all but them.
J pulled into a gas station, and parked by the gas pump. She turned off the truck.
Shakoda inquired, “What are we doing?”
J replied, “We’re thinking.” After a few seconds, she got out of the truck and tried to get some gas.
Nervous, about sitting in the open, Shakoda asked if they needed gas. “I’m Just thinking,” said J. “Still thinking,” she murmured quietly.
Shakoda decided to go inside the Gas Station to investigate. He found the attendant in a zombie state sitting by the cash register, dusted.
The state of these townspeople were different than those that arrived in J’s downstairs. These had been drugged.
Shakoda was a conspiracy theorist at heart, and felt the Government, or a secret government, was drugging this town, as a potential brain-wipe. A backup contingency, for what was happening on J’s hillside.
He grabbed some snacks. After being up all night, he was hungry. Daylight was coming. He grabbed flares, duct tape, anything that he thought could help. He put a handful of cash in the shirt pocket of the attendant.
He went outside to see J finishing up at the pump. She asked if he was done, because, “they know we are here.”
How? “When I paid for the gas with my credit card, the gas pump started acting weird.” The words, “notify – notify: appeared on the screen.
They looked up and saw a security camera staring right at them.
Let’s blow this gas station to the sky, in hopes of getting the attention of any outside help.
She felt so stupid, but could she ahve known that they were already fugitives? Fugitives from who? And for what? They had burned down a hillside during a night of chaos that could be written off as self defense, a miles away her friend Sandy’s house destroyed, Sandu is missing, a violent psychopath stranger on the road, and a town that has been put to sleep? So why was she being targeted?
A strange vehicle, then appeared, and called out a warning, that is anyone was awake to show themselves. This wasn’t good.
She yelled to Shakoda, “Get to one side or the other and take the attendant with you, I’m coming in!”
Shakoda was quick to it, but didn’t fully understand until he saw her get back into the truck.

One Night At J’s:
(6) Eliot Becomes The Missing!! Up a tree with Dogman

One Night At J’s: Chapter Seven
I’m So Sorry!

Eliot suddenly saw one more grouping come from the smoking woodland. This looked like a clan of Bigfoot. It appeared like the Alpha male was in front, guided by two Bigfoot guards. One guard was to the front and left of the Alpha male, while the other Guard was to the front-right. In between them they were holding what looked like harness with which from this the Alpha male was imprisoned by a strong cord to his wrists. This must be one strong attachment, to hold him, unless he had accepted his fate of no escape. Behind the Alpha males were three females (the wives). Eliot had been listening to J for so long, that it was clear as he looked at this scene. Finally behind them were three young ones, all bound together in a row. What had they done, to be taken as a whole family group?
Eliot felt compelled to follow as they passed, but they started going faster. As if, they knew they were running behind. Fear or no fear, Eliot start to chase after this band of Bigfoot prisoners. Assuming, the prisoners were the victims of cruel masters, he preceded. It was not easy to catch up to them, as they were very fast, and Eliot had two decades of old Air Force inJuries, that were nagging him, and let’s Just say that he was over thirty, but less than fifty. In appearance alone he could pass for 37, but he was pretty beat-up from all of his life experiences.
He pulled his knife. It was Jagged so as to be able to cut, and 8 inches long so he could cut through the limbs of a Bigfoot like a saw. Why? There have been many stories about people killing a Bigfoot, and yet where is the proof? Not even photographs. Certain accounts share that the urgency (fear) to leave was imminent. Even, being frozen with shock. A few months earlier Eliot had contacted Cliff Barackman, a Bigfoot expert that Eliot had met since creating a Bigfoot website, and had asked him what to do in an instance like that. He said to cut off parts of the body and then to get out of there ASAP. The head was first priority, then the hands, feet, and that everything after that was equal. Finally, to contact him at the Oregon Bigfoot Museum, for a means to get the evidence to a university or media outlet, and thus avoid any “men in black. Well, all that to say, that this is why Eliot had this kind of knife.
Cutting a head off a Bigfoot, when there’s no neck? Bigfoot Creatures travel in groups, for the most part, so as you are carving up the dead Creature, revenging partners may be near. All the while cutting through super human tissue, muscle, and bone? Fat chance.
Eliot always thought, “how about a chainsaw?” Imagine packing that through the forest!
With the knife drawn from its sheath he ran to catch up to the proceeding captive family caravan. He sped up to the youngest, or at least the shortest one in the back. It was Eliot’s height, so six foot, one inch, and wider than Eliot by two feet. It mostly looked like the youngest because it was smaller. The Alpha male was at least ten feet tall. In between were two adult females, and two older Juveniles. They were being led down the hill by height. Hands bound in front of each, wrapped around the middle, and then leading to each in the same manner. Why would that be enough to keep them bound? There was more.
Large dogs with red eyes were nipping at their heels. Two warrior type Bigfoot were at either side of the Alpha. Leading the way, a Giant Wolf, like the one that chased Eliot up the tree. Less bulky than the Bigfoot Creatures, but Just as big and even more agile, and Bigfoot is pretty agile. It again, was apparent that they were feared by all, in this Eruption down the hillside.
The Juvenile Creature sensed his approach, and did not know how to respond. Seeing some small human running by was at best comic relief, and at worst, an annoyance. Eliot reached for the binding cord with one hand. As he tried to cut with the knife, he fell. Still holding on, he tried to cut the cord, and it was slow going. He needed a chainsaw, but he didn’t have a chainsaw. So that would have come in handy after-all? Plus, it would have been too loud. Eliot tried to regain his footing, and then let go. The momentum was too much, and he fell, end over end. He sensed movement in the tall grass of the fields that were now prominent as the woodland were now but a memory up behind him. Large obJects, dark, and low to the ground.
One last chance, up he sprang (ouch that really hurt) and he sprinted for a final chance, for he was about out of chances, and then leaped towards the Creature, again. He had the chord once again, but was being dragged to one side of the beast, so he was experiencing a bumpy ride. Supporting himself, his right elbow crouched into the crux of its left arm,as his left hand was on the cord. Meaning, the knife, like Tarzan did in the movies, was in Eliot’s mouth, and that wasn’t going to work for long. Transitioning the knife to his right hand he was now once again dangling by his left hand from the cord. The Jagged sharp edges, meant for flesh and bone, were not penetrating. No progress! Too Jumpity and Jumbly. Eliot gave up. Physically and mentally he was out of time. Plus, it seemed clear that the longer Eliot was along for the ride, the sooner he would be caught, and/or reach their destination and be trapped. Time for a desperate measure; thus, held out the knife offering it. The Creature understood. Eliot, holding it now by the blade, made the hand-off to the bound hands of the captive. Slowly, he moved it into the younglings imprisoned hands. The Bigfoot took the knife, and noticed the blood on it, and knew instinctively that it was the blood of a Dogman. Talk about instant points for credibility! Womph, Eliot fell to the ground in the heap, as he rolled along to a stop. He came up long enough to say, “I’m so sorry.” He quickly lowered his tone. Looking around at the dust and subtle smokiness of the area. Smoke from the subtle burning of the shower of fireworks now ceased, but a small fire hear and there.
He then fell to the grass and sat looking as the prisoners went further and further down this hillside of the open cow pasture.
Text: Bigfoot Prisoners and Bigfood Guards almost to the hidden lake. Making my way back.
He gingerly got up and made his way back up the hill, turning frequently to look at the escaping hoard.
Chapter 8 – Eliot now was about 100 yards from reaching the treeline again, as he walked back up the hill. He certainly stuck out, but what was he to do? He did not feel like doing a low crawl, and he Just was hoping that everyone involved was done with him.
It did feel like he was being watched. Isn’t that the case! If you feel you are being watched, then you are being watched.
He turned to look down-hill, and nothing but the ever more faint band of Creatures that were departing. The sun was coming up, which meant that their late-night mission was running late.
Eliot’s feeling of triumph was drowned by the feeling of whatever presence was watching. Then he realized, if Scarred One and Old One were agents of this Evil, then why would they leave their outpost? Based on the evidence collected by J, that had been around the hilltop for over twenty years. Anyway, there was a chance that not all the Creatures were departing.
Behind Eliot, down the slope…movement in the grass from two different locations. He sensed this, and when he would turn and look, then nothing.
Looking up into the tree-line, he saw one single RED eyeshine, in the shadows. Eliot’s body tingled and blood rushed to his core. This was shock and anxiety, surely. It did not feel like infra-sound even though that was also likely. Either way…shock and anxiety. He started praying, but in a way he never stopped. The weapon had worked, but didn’t mean that the Creatures had lost their will to kill him. If they could do it from a distance with infra-sound, or throwing rocks, then Eliot was sure that they would try.
Let’s discuss options. Remember the shotgun Eliot had over his shoulder? He lost that when he was being dragged with that fencing as he bounced on top and under.
Flare gun? It was gone.
Knife; gone!
From Eliot’s peripheral view, it was shockingly clear that the incoming comotion were two Bigfoot creatures, crawling like spiders.Very low to the ground with arms stretched out from the torso with elbows at 90 degree angles. The legs also outstretched, and bent awkwardly. The movement looked like a snake pushing through the grass.
Eliot had heard of this, but it is rare; an obvious attempted to go unseen. It also seemed like the ultimate in vanity as-if, showing off.
ELiot laid dropped quickly down onto his back to think, and hide. He was dead, if he stayed there, but Scarred One was watching, from the tree line; waiting, ready to pounce. Eliot knew this; Scarred One was hard to miss. He was big, and the Scarred One he did have must have therefore been twice the ability of one normal Bigfoot eyeball. So it seemed; it surely felt that this must be true.
But first, these Spider-Crawlers. Looking, searching in pockets, and the duffle bag for options. He was hidden in the grass, but he knew that they knew where to find him. In last-view, the scurrying advancers were headed right at him. He felt he had about ten more seconds before…
Eliot had been packing a 9MM handgun all of this time. Why had he not used it yet? One of the first things he had learned from J, was to bring a big gun, and that a 9MM size would be useless. Despite this, Eliot had to carry it, like a good friend that brings comfort. The one weapon next to using the name of Jesus, that he had full confidence in. He had named the gun Eliot, and the two magazine clips Bigfoot and Sasquatch. True story!
Eliot liked that J had said that Bear spray repellent was almost as necessary as a gun. Thus, Bear spray, 9 MM, and then a shotgun that he would borrow from J, was his standard choices when he would visit J for Bigfooting. The Bowie Knife came more recently, and then the Bowie Mechete. The knife would be a common tool for gutting a deer, and the Mechete more common for clearing brush on a thick trail.
Eliot was not a hunter. His weapon’s experience was practicing with the M-16 rifle once per year in a twenty year United States Air Force career, and then one day’s worth of training on the 9MM handgun, once in those same twenty years. Since meeting J, Eliot had purchased his own 9MM, Mecehtte, Shotgun, and two cans of bear repellant, and a couple of visits to the shooting range. All mostly for precaution. He did not want to die in the forest when it could be avoided.
For Eliot, the knife was Just practical, while the Machete was in the rare instance that he and J came across a dead Bigfoot, and heaven forbid, them killing one out of self defense. To get to the point, Eliot had asked Cliff Barackman of what procedures to follow in this event. First cut off part of the body and get out of there fast, before the Bigfoot’s buddies show up to kill you. First try the head, then a hand, and then the foot, and then all other is equal. J says the head would weigh about 100 pounds, so you would need help. Finally, Eliot and J agree that a chainsaw is best, and since that is very impractical, then Michette. Why, all this? Evidence; if a Creature is dead anyway, then taking proof. Whom to take it to? Bring it to him or Dr. Jeff Meldrum of Idaho State University, and they would help get it to a University or safe media source, and then the “Men in Black” could not do much about it at that point. It seems like many have claimed to have killed Bigfoot, and yet never have any proof. Eliot was determined to not be like one of those.
After considering this at great length over these months, Eliot knew that cutting through an arm or an ankle was probably impossible with a machete or knife, but better to start building a collection of options. Besides, it gave reasons for buying these toys; otherwise, as a non-hunter, what reason would he have. Nonetheless, he believed that a Bigfoot was equivalent to a superhuman. 8 foot tall, 600 pound, and as freaky as coming face to face with a demon. What on earth was he doing?
Now back to the problem at hand. Using the 9MM handgun would not help especially since two creatures were approaching him. Shooting one, even if he killed it, which is unlikely, then the second creature would get him; thus, the machete, meant for dismemberment after death of a Creature, would not due for self defense for the same reasons.
It was clear now that the two approaching were doing a low crawl, and yet like spiders. Eliot had heard of this first from the account by Dee Dobbs, Bigfoot Research Podcaster, who had been approached in this same way. Elbows bent out to the sides, like a push up, with back legs oddly bent. As Eliot had been learning about the sasquatch, he was not surprised at the idea that these had training from some mysterious source, enough to have stealth, strategy, and the ability to crawl like a spider. We are talking some skills!
Should Eliot feel flattered that this covert approach was needed against him? All he had done so far was to steal a trail camera, climb a tree, throw up on a Dogman, use pop-crackling candy as a weapon, miss with a flare gun, and failed at releasing a family of Bigfoot prisoners. Ahh, the fireworks perhaps had inflated his stature to these foes. It had been quite a day.
This gave him an idea and quickly grabbed the machette, which we already knew would not save him, but then grabbed a flare gun shell. Trying, then trying again, to open the shell without cutting off the tips of his fingers. Too late, the spider-like creatures were at his feet, one two, three, open came the shell and Eliot whisked it into the faces of the two predators, from right to left. The powdery grainy dust panned across the few feet that separated Eliot from the crawling things. The sparks, and flames, however small, from the fireworks, were enough and, “Woomph!” The gunpowder lit fire with a flash, scorching the faces and shoulders of the spider-crawlers. The flash was so sudden and so bright, that even Scarred One, forty yards away, had to turn with a wince as his only eye was taken aback.
Two birds with one stone as they say. In this case three Bigfoot, now very distracted. J had said that sudden light in the eyes of these creatures would affect their ability by almost 100%; being mostly nocturnal with eyes adapted for the dark.
Up went Eliot, ready to race up the plains and into the woodline, which gave him a head start. There is no way he would outrun any of these creatures, but it was his only option to at least be heading in this direction, especially with the three assailants being put off guard. The two crawlers would be blinded for at least a few seconds so Eliot had to act fast, as he turned from the flash of heat. He felt the heat woft against his Jeans and Jacket. The collar of his Jacket protected the back of his head, but barely, as smoke came from the back of his head as he lunged upward from the ground to get-a-move-on.
A Jibberish sort of language could be heard, the first time Eliot had heard it that evening/morning. Probably because the night’s efforts for these invaders were to be covert, and now, because of this puny six foot one inch, two hundred pound human…it was on!
The two spider-like creatures were not standing up, but they were not small. Scarred One, was about eight feet tall, J had always said so. Back in three years prior when J saw Scarred One’s dark silhouette, carrying a deer over its shoulders, he could get a feeling for the size, based on distance, about 10 yards away, and the size of the deer. Eyeshine also helped make it clear. Two white eye-shines above one red eyeshine. Odd at the time, but now it makes sense for having Just Scarred One. J figured it had gotten into a fight with another maile; some Alpha male squabble. Perhaps a Buck ran its antler through the eye, or maybe it Just got unlucky and walked into a tree branch. Ever since, it was distinctly easy to tell when Scarred One was around.
One year ago J saw Scarred One down by its favorite Juniper tree, creating a territorial marker out of the branch. Stripping the bark and fraying the end. What other creature does that? Scarred One was furious that J had been watching it from the front of the house forty yards away.
Most recently Scarred One was laying down in the pasture near the goat pen, like a spy. J was kicking himself after that for not getting a photo. It was a dark beast, and shaped like a Bigfoot. It had to be Scarred One, because the only other Bigfoot he had seen in the last three years, was Old One, and it was smaller, about seven feet tall, and not as wide, and liked to run on all fours for some reason. This was probably an act of creating “cover” as it was usually running down past the garden to get across the property to a watering hole.
Where was Old One, anyway?
Eliot had a creative mind that had been considering all options now for many months. He was the one that wanted to get his ducks in a row for what to do if he had a dead Bigfoot’s body in his presence. So, what would be a good deterrent if being attacked by a Creature that was adapted to living nocturnally. Eliot, waited to use one of last defense ideas, but he got it ready, as he stumbled up, and into the woodland. He was glued to the game trail as a guide and a friend, even though this was the same path that all of these Creatures had been using.What lies ahead back up this trail? The origin of all these Creatures? Also, Scarred One and Old One had been living around here for years and it seemed accurate that they would still be around. In other words, he was running upward into the beehive of all this activity, but with all these going down the hill, up he went.
Eliot had wanted to search for Bigfoot evidence up this direction, but J always said no, because of not having permission from the landowners up that way. Thus, Eliot was unaware of what to expect, if he was fortunate enough to get that far unharmed.
Why not head back to J’s home? That sounded great except Scarred One was in the way. Knowing this, Eliot continued upward.Suddenly, Scarred One approached like shot out of a canon, breaking through a Juniper tree instead of going around it. This last moment of obstruction was enough as Eliot held out a flash bulb from a camera. Thank you Alfred Hitchcock. Eliot waited for Scarred One’s face to reappear from the now smashing tree debri. At least ten flashes simultaneously, blinded the Creature, and a loud shriek speared through the air. This alone sent Eliot flying, which actually helped as his posture allowed the debris to mostly miss him. If this were a movie, Eliot would be yelling from his theater seating for the hero to kill the monster, while he had any advantage. Of course, instead Eliot rolled to his feet and frantically continued up the game trail, which of course was fruitless, but assaulting an 8 foot six hundred pound creature that was now incensed, with two spider walkers fast approaching, so he thought, was not something to be taken lightly.

With King Og now departed, Shakoda backed up the truck to the driveway once again, and against the house, as if for defensive reasons. He got out of the truck and leaned against it with one of J’s rifles pointed towards in the direction in which he had last seen the Creature Just seconds before. “Ok,” he said.
J, still in the back of the truck, had his weapon pointed west, in the same direction, but his eyes were scanning to the north and east. To the south was the house Just a few feet away. He listened.
In between the dog barking, he listened. There was no mimicking of a dog bark, a goat hawler, or a chicken’s kackel. Instead, the sound of wire fencing scraping off trees, to the west, and the sound of angry gibberish.
The thought of Eliot being gone, was sinking in, as they were experiencing some shock.
Some contingencies had been discussed. He wondered if Eliot would make it to the old hollowed out tree.
For all they knew, King Og was the only Creature involved with the evening’s chaos. A trip down to the old road that swings up by the neighbors would take them to where King Og was running off to, but that would be a bold move. Eliot was surely dead, so what to do next?
J descended from the back of the truck and knocked on the lower story door, he called out for Diana, and she answered without opening. He asked for an update, and the report was that they were holding up Just fine. The confused surviving neighbors were now armed with the rest of J’s firearms and bear repellant.
Just then J;s phone buzzed and he saw a message from Eliot, “Up a tree, Dogman, many Bigfoot, seem focused on the secret pond. Up to no good. Light it up!”
Speaking of contingency plans, J motioned Shakoda to a covered box. They pulled off the cover and fireworks emerged; big ones!
Next they heard a dog squalling about a quarter mile west. “Let’s hurry, Eliot has company up that hill.”
It took a minute but they got set up, and started lighting the sky on fire, “crackle, pop, snap, crack.” The sky echoed the explosions.
Then it was time to adJust, not so high, angle them to go farther west. The blasts started going off closer to the ground now, which felt fitting. Burn down the woodlands, they didn’t care.
Would this attract the local authorities? The authorities that would not know what to make of the situation. Would it attract the conspiracy authorities? The officials that would tell them that it had Just been a bear. The great lie!
In a matter of minutes the deed was done. Surely this was some sort of felony. Thus, they poured the generator gasoline over the crate and lit it on fire. They threw some firewood on the pile to keep it going. J declared, “If we are called out for shooting fireworks, we will deny it, and say we lit this fire to scare off the Creature (the Bear). At least until we get a lawyer. We could really use some bonafide Bigfoot proof before this night is over!”
Shakoda, a Chef by trade, had been wanting to become more involved in the search for Bigfoot, for over a decade. He had met Eliot at Santiam Christian Schools, Adair Village, Oregon, where their kids went to school. He could not explain his interest in Bigfoot, and felt the scrutiny, and was grateful his immediate family put up with his interest in the topic.
Eliot had magnets on his vehicle, advertising his little Bigfoot website, so he quickly knew there was a common interest. They started searching for evidence of Bigfoot on local properties, and the first time Eliot went out with Shakoda, he knew this guy knew way more than he did, about anything pertaining to the Bigfoot phenomenon.
Eliot, had been hoping that J would warm up to the idea of Shakoda Jining him for a trip to his homestead. J, did not want Just anyone coming to his property. If they did something stupid, the ramifications could be death by the hand of Bigfoot, but only, after the dummy in question has left the property, leaving J to face the wrath.
Eliot started posting these trips for evidence, to his web site, and J eventually agreed. Now here they were.
Shakoda had a nose for what to do, and was ready when the idea came to get in the truck and drive up around to the other properties. Off they went, with J at the wheel.
They hit the turn, but paused, as they saw smoke rising from the woodland hillside, then off they went, splashing through the mud, and then slowing down as these roads off the grid, were barely roads at all. Up the hill they went and right away.
The first homestead they came too was smoking, and the rest of the hill was a war zone it seemed, and no sign of Eliot. They tried to turn around, but that was no easy task.
J saw what seemed to be an aircraft up the hill and Just west of the treeline. Ok, that was Just too eerie.
Suddenly, both sets of eyes from the men became giant sized as a round flying basketball sized orb was watching them Just ten feet away. J hit the gas, now in reverse, and woof they went, back down the hill. At least, that was the new plan, at least until, they hit something.
After being pushed to the side of the road into a tree. Dust went flying everywhere, as a face appeared into the window in full site of Shakoda, and then it was gone that quickly. Shakoda hit the roof, spewing spit into the windshield from the up close encounter.
Shakoda stuck the rifle out the window, and immediately it was pulled away, and reentered the vehicle as a proJectile through the rear window, right between the two of them. This was done with stealth, speed, and strength.
Next the truck started bouncing ferociously. A creature was in the bed of the truck. This occurrence for too long would destroy an axle, blow a tire, and crush two skulls in the ceiling of the cab. It was hairy, big, and plenty heavy.
So much was the case, that the action pulled the truck away from the tree. Still attempting to move in reverse, the truck sped off down the hill, causing the creature to fall end over end, out of the back of the truck, hitting with a loud thud. About a six hundred pound thud!
Bouncing they went, down to the turn in the road. Back into the fence and some sage brush, then thrust it into Drive, they were off, dust flying!
Driving out to the county road, they decided to head west closer to the secret pond. This was the name Eliot had given it; he does that.
Admittedly, the plan in part was because they saw local authorities head their way. A police car and a firetruck past them headed east to the turnoff that leads up to J’s homestead.
Shakoda reasoned, “Go back and get the attention of the police to follow us to the pond. J hit the gas, “No, can’t be trusted!”
Chapter 2: The Affected Grid – Goodby to the Homestead – Open Road – Sandy
Westward and onward, and then a sudden turn into Sandy’s driveway, and slid to a stop Just behind the barn. They got out to look around the edge of the barn to watch the emergency vehicles go up the drive to J’s. This was no easy task, as it was filled with uneven rocks, puddles; it was an uneven road.
J motioned to the house, and they went to the front door.
Even though Sandy lived a mile and a half away from J, and this was close enough to be considered neighbors. J had been talking to her for years about signs of Bigfoot, and wanted her to be safe. She was a hard one; finding any excuse to discount J’s helpful offerings. In the early days of the Bigfoot harassment, her disbelief, actually swayed J to not believe either, thinking that he must be wrong, and/or crazy. Would she answer the door now.
It being passed midnight by quite a bit, he called her to get some response. Nothing. Suddenly, the door opened on its own, with a scary creaking.
Sandy was gone it seemed, and the whole back side of the house was missing. Apparently, from large creatures breaking through the windows, and ripping the wall apart.
J approached the open end of the house, approaching it, in what seemed to take forever; so surreal. The wind blowing into the house from the great opening. J looked out into the expanse of darkness.
Shakoda found a shotgun, and some shells. He said nothing.
J, looked out into the openness, feeling the depth of the situation. Long hairs were stuck to some of the siding. Shakoda met him there. They each reached up and grabbed a handful of hair, smelled it, didn’t like the gross smell, and put it in their pockets. “Let’s get out of here! At least now we smell like them,” J clammered.
For some reason J was thinking that if Sandy were alive, she would have found her way to J’s house, Just like the others. She may have been resisting whatever voice was leading, at that time; thus, she stayed, and perished.
Sandy was not a believer in the Bigfoot Phenomenon, even though the Phenomenon is real wether you fell Bigfoot is real, or not. However, she was a good person. All of the people that arrived to J’s house, unannounced, had always been kind to J. The neighbors that had not arrived with the others, all had been skeptical towards her. Sandy was a mix. She liked J, and teased, but she listened when J would worn her of recent Bigfoot activity, or tips for survival against Bigfoot, Coyotes and even more.
Now it seemed apparent that King Og was Just meant to be a distraction, and that the whole area was a target. The pond was the key. J checked her phone and saw a new text she had not seen, and it confirmed that all the attention was heading to the pond. Eliot seemed to be the only thing not headed that way, as far as they could deduce from the limited amount of communication.
What were they to do now? What would they have done if they had not been chased off the hillside? What would they have done if they had not come to Sandy’s property?
Not having a plan, they agreed to head to town to get help, and to warn everyone!
Rushing back to Wyam’s now beat up truck, Shakoda noticed a parked vehicle. They checked, found the keys, and commandeered the vehicle. This was an especially appeasing idea since they felt they would be harder to notice, in a vehicle that had not Just been identified and violated by the enemy. Off they went.
They went back up Sandy’s drive, with lights off, it was practically daylight anyway, but wanted no extra attention.
Chapter 3 – Hello VanVolkinburg
Onto the County road they turned and hit the gas. They actually passed the secretive pond, but were very far from it, as it was several hundred yards from them, and they were pretty much unnoticed it seemed.
Like a giant magnet had grabbed them, they were pulled off the road and into the ditch. Next a strange man appeared, and threatened them, and asked their business. Over his shoulder, they could see the smoldering hillside, and some sort of craft now reflecting from the sunlight over by the pond.
The stranger warned them of a recent fire that had broken out and cautioned them to head south to Oregon, until things were safe again.
Shakoda was good at playing it cool, and was maybe too convincing as the odd man started to act uncomfortable.
They expressed how they were Just farmers getting an early start and were willing to heed this strangers commands.
They thanked the stranger and went on their way. As they approached the state highway, they were out of view from the stranger and Wyamn cried out to turn towards town, which was north. Once northbound Shakoda hit the gas again, and they were in town before they knew it.
Chapter 4: Town Stunned with Derangement – Twilight Zone
A dusty haze was over the town. The streets and buildings seemed to have a layer of dust over it.
Everything and everybody seemed comatose, all but them.
J pulled into a gas station, and parked by the gas pump. She turned off the truck.
Shakoda inquired, “What are we doing?”
J replied, “We’re thinking.” After a few seconds, she got out of the truck and tried to get some gas.
Nervous, about sitting in the open, Shakoda asked if they needed gas. “I’m Just thinking,” said J. “Still thinking,” she murmured quietly.
Shakoda decided to go inside the Gas Station to investigate. He found the attendant in a zombie state sitting by the cash register, dusted.
The state of these townspeople were different than those that arrived in J’s downstairs. These had been drugged.
Shakoda was a conspiracy theorist at heart, and felt the Government, or a secret government, was drugging this town, as a potential brain-wipe. A backup contingency, for what was happening on J’s hillside.
He grabbed some snacks. After being up all night, he was hungry. Daylight was coming. He grabbed flares, duct tape, anything that he thought could help. He put a handful of cash in the shirt pocket of the attendant.
He went outside to see J finishing up at the pump. She asked if he was done, because, “they know we are here.”
How? “When I paid for the gas with my credit card, the gas pump started acting weird.” The words, “notify – notify: appeared on the screen.
They looked up and saw a security camera staring right at them.
Let’s blow this gas station to the sky, in hopes of getting the attention of any outside help.
She felt so stupid, but could she ahve known that they were already fugitives? Fugitives from who? And for what? They had burned down a hillside during a night of chaos that could be written off as self defense, a miles away her friend Sandy’s house destroyed, Sandu is missing, a violent psychopath stranger on the road, and a town that has been put to sleep? So why was she being targeted?
A strange vehicle, then appeared, and called out a warning, that is anyone was awake to show themselves. This wasn’t good.
She yelled to Shakoda, “Get to one side or the other and take the attendant with you, I’m coming in!”
Shakoda was quick to it, but didn’t fully understand until he saw her get back into the truck.

One Night At J’s: Chapter Seven
I’m So Sorry!

Eliot suddenly saw one more grouping come from the smoking woodland. This looked like a clan of Bigfoot. It appeared like the Alpha male was in front, guided by two Bigfoot guards. One guard was to the front and left of the Alpha male, while the other Guard was to the front-right. In between them they were holding what looked like harness with which from this the Alpha male was imprisoned by a strong cord to his wrists. This must be one strong attachment, to hold him, unless he had accepted his fate of no escape. Behind the Alpha males were three females (the wives). Eliot had been listening to J for so long, that it was clear as he looked at this scene. Finally behind them were three young ones, all bound together in a row. What had they done, to be taken as a whole family group?
Eliot felt compelled to follow as they passed, but they started going faster. As if, they knew they were running behind. Fear or no fear, Eliot start to chase after this band of Bigfoot prisoners. Assuming, the prisoners were the victims of cruel masters, he preceded. It was not easy to catch up to them, as they were very fast, and Eliot had two decades of old Air Force inJuries, that were nagging him, and let’s Just say that he was over thirty, but less than fifty. In appearance alone he could pass for 37, but he was pretty beat-up from all of his life experiences.
He pulled his knife. It was Jagged so as to be able to cut, and 8 inches long so he could cut through the limbs of a Bigfoot like a saw. Why? There have been many stories about people killing a Bigfoot, and yet where is the proof? Not even photographs. Certain accounts share that the urgency (fear) to leave was imminent. Even, being frozen with shock. A few months earlier Eliot had contacted Cliff Barackman, a Bigfoot expert that Eliot had met since creating a Bigfoot website, and had asked him what to do in an instance like that. He said to cut off parts of the body and then to get out of there ASAP. The head was first priority, then the hands, feet, and that everything after that was equal. Finally, to contact him at the Oregon Bigfoot Museum, for a means to get the evidence to a university or media outlet, and thus avoid any “men in black. Well, all that to say, that this is why Eliot had this kind of knife.
Cutting a head off a Bigfoot, when there’s no neck? Bigfoot Creatures travel in groups, for the most part, so as you are carving up the dead Creature, revenging partners may be near. All the while cutting through super human tissue, muscle, and bone? Fat chance.
Eliot always thought, “how about a chainsaw?” Imagine packing that through the forest!
With the knife drawn from its sheath he ran to catch up to the proceeding captive family caravan. He sped up to the youngest, or at least the shortest one in the back. It was Eliot’s height, so six foot, one inch, and wider than Eliot by two feet. It mostly looked like the youngest because it was smaller. The Alpha male was at least ten feet tall. In between were two adult females, and two older Juveniles. They were being led down the hill by height. Hands bound in front of each, wrapped around the middle, and then leading to each in the same manner. Why would that be enough to keep them bound? There was more.
Large dogs with red eyes were nipping at their heels. Two warrior type Bigfoot were at either side of the Alpha. Leading the way, a Giant Wolf, like the one that chased Eliot up the tree. Less bulky than the Bigfoot Creatures, but Just as big and even more agile, and Bigfoot is pretty agile. It again, was apparent that they were feared by all, in this Eruption down the hillside.
The Juvenile Creature sensed his approach, and did not know how to respond. Seeing some small human running by was at best comic relief, and at worst, an annoyance. Eliot reached for the binding cord with one hand. As he tried to cut with the knife, he fell. Still holding on, he tried to cut the cord, and it was slow going. He needed a chainsaw, but he didn’t have a chainsaw. So that would have come in handy after-all? Plus, it would have been too loud. Eliot tried to regain his footing, and then let go. The momentum was too much, and he fell, end over end. He sensed movement in the tall grass of the fields that were now prominent as the woodland were now but a memory up behind him. Large obJects, dark, and low to the ground.
One last chance, up he sprang (ouch that really hurt) and he sprinted for a final chance, for he was about out of chances, and then leaped towards the Creature, again. He had the chord once again, but was being dragged to one side of the beast, so he was experiencing a bumpy ride. Supporting himself, his right elbow crouched into the crux of its left arm,as his left hand was on the cord. Meaning, the knife, like Tarzan did in the movies, was in Eliot’s mouth, and that wasn’t going to work for long. Transitioning the knife to his right hand he was now once again dangling by his left hand from the cord. The Jagged sharp edges, meant for flesh and bone, were not penetrating. No progress! Too Jumpity and Jumbly. Eliot gave up. Physically and mentally he was out of time. Plus, it seemed clear that the longer Eliot was along for the ride, the sooner he would be caught, and/or reach their destination and be trapped. Time for a desperate measure; thus, held out the knife offering it. The Creature understood. Eliot, holding it now by the blade, made the hand-off to the bound hands of the captive. Slowly, he moved it into the younglings imprisoned hands. The Bigfoot took the knife, and noticed the blood on it, and knew instinctively that it was the blood of a Dogman. Talk about instant points for credibility! Womph, Eliot fell to the ground in the heap, as he rolled along to a stop. He came up long enough to say, “I’m so sorry.” He quickly lowered his tone. Looking around at the dust and subtle smokiness of the area. Smoke from the subtle burning of the shower of fireworks now ceased, but a small fire hear and there.
He then fell to the grass and sat looking as the prisoners went further and further down this hillside of the open cow pasture.
Text: Bigfoot Prisoners and Bigfood Guards almost to the hidden lake. Making my way back.
He gingerly got up and made his way back up the hill, turning frequently to look at the escaping hoard.
Chapter 8 – Eliot now was about 100 yards from reaching the treeline again, as he walked back up the hill. He certainly stuck out, but what was he to do? He did not feel like doing a low crawl, and he Just was hoping that everyone involved was done with him.
It did feel like he was being watched. Isn’t that the case! If you feel you are being watched, then you are being watched.
He turned to look down-hill, and nothing but the ever more faint band of Creatures that were departing. The sun was coming up, which meant that their late-night mission was running late.
Eliot’s feeling of triumph was drowned by the feeling of whatever presence was watching. Then he realized, if Scarred One and Old One were agents of this Evil, then why would they leave their outpost? Based on the evidence collected by J, that had been around the hilltop for over twenty years. Anyway, there was a chance that not all the Creatures were departing.
Behind Eliot, down the slope…movement in the grass from two different locations. He sensed this, and when he would turn and look, then nothing.
Looking up into the tree-line, he saw one single RED eyeshine, in the shadows. Eliot’s body tingled and blood rushed to his core. This was shock and anxiety, surely. It did not feel like infra-sound even though that was also likely. Either way…shock and anxiety. He started praying, but in a way he never stopped. The weapon had worked, but didn’t mean that the Creatures had lost their will to kill him. If they could do it from a distance with infra-sound, or throwing rocks, then Eliot was sure that they would try.
Let’s discuss options. Remember the shotgun Eliot had over his shoulder? He lost that when he was being dragged with that fencing as he bounced on top and under.
Flare gun? It was gone.
Knife; gone!
From Eliot’s peripheral view, it was shockingly clear that the incoming comotion were two Bigfoot creatures, crawling like spiders.Very low to the ground with arms stretched out from the torso with elbows at 90 degree angles. The legs also outstretched, and bent awkwardly. The movement looked like a snake pushing through the grass.
Eliot had heard of this, but it is rare; an obvious attempted to go unseen. It also seemed like the ultimate in vanity as-if, showing off.
ELiot laid dropped quickly down onto his back to think, and hide. He was dead, if he stayed there, but Scarred One was watching, from the tree line; waiting, ready to pounce. Eliot knew this; Scarred One was hard to miss. He was big, and the Scarred One he did have must have therefore been twice the ability of one normal Bigfoot eyeball. So it seemed; it surely felt that this must be true.
But first, these Spider-Crawlers. Looking, searching in pockets, and the duffle bag for options. He was hidden in the grass, but he knew that they knew where to find him. In last-view, the scurrying advancers were headed right at him. He felt he had about ten more seconds before…
Eliot had been packing a 9MM handgun all of this time. Why had he not used it yet? One of the first things he had learned from J, was to bring a big gun, and that a 9MM size would be useless. Despite this, Eliot had to carry it, like a good friend that brings comfort. The one weapon next to using the name of Jesus, that he had full confidence in. He had named the gun Eliot, and the two magazine clips Bigfoot and Sasquatch. True story!
Eliot liked that J had said that Bear spray repellent was almost as necessary as a gun. Thus, Bear spray, 9 MM, and then a shotgun that he would borrow from J, was his standard choices when he would visit J for Bigfooting. The Bowie Knife came more recently, and then the Bowie Mechete. The knife would be a common tool for gutting a deer, and the Mechete more common for clearing brush on a thick trail.
Eliot was not a hunter. His weapon’s experience was practicing with the M-16 rifle once per year in a twenty year United States Air Force career, and then one day’s worth of training on the 9MM handgun, once in those same twenty years. Since meeting J, Eliot had purchased his own 9MM, Mecehtte, Shotgun, and two cans of bear repellant, and a couple of visits to the shooting range. All mostly for precaution. He did not want to die in the forest when it could be avoided.
For Eliot, the knife was Just practical, while the Machete was in the rare instance that he and J came across a dead Bigfoot, and heaven forbid, them killing one out of self defense. To get to the point, Eliot had asked Cliff Barackman of what procedures to follow in this event. First cut off part of the body and get out of there fast, before the Bigfoot’s buddies show up to kill you. First try the head, then a hand, and then the foot, and then all other is equal. J says the head would weigh about 100 pounds, so you would need help. Finally, Eliot and J agree that a chainsaw is best, and since that is very impractical, then Michette. Why, all this? Evidence; if a Creature is dead anyway, then taking proof. Whom to take it to? Bring it to him or Dr. Jeff Meldrum of Idaho State University, and they would help get it to a University or safe media source, and then the “Men in Black” could not do much about it at that point. It seems like many have claimed to have killed Bigfoot, and yet never have any proof. Eliot was determined to not be like one of those.
After considering this at great length over these months, Eliot knew that cutting through an arm or an ankle was probably impossible with a machete or knife, but better to start building a collection of options. Besides, it gave reasons for buying these toys; otherwise, as a non-hunter, what reason would he have. Nonetheless, he believed that a Bigfoot was equivalent to a superhuman. 8 foot tall, 600 pound, and as freaky as coming face to face with a demon. What on earth was he doing?
Now back to the problem at hand. Using the 9MM handgun would not help especially since two creatures were approaching him. Shooting one, even if he killed it, which is unlikely, then the second creature would get him; thus, the machete, meant for dismemberment after death of a Creature, would not due for self defense for the same reasons.
It was clear now that the two approaching were doing a low crawl, and yet like spiders. Eliot had heard of this first from the account by Dee Dobbs, Bigfoot Research Podcaster, who had been approached in this same way. Elbows bent out to the sides, like a push up, with back legs oddly bent. As Eliot had been learning about the sasquatch, he was not surprised at the idea that these had training from some mysterious source, enough to have stealth, strategy, and the ability to crawl like a spider. We are talking some skills!
Should Eliot feel flattered that this covert approach was needed against him? All he had done so far was to steal a trail camera, climb a tree, throw up on a Dogman, use pop-crackling candy as a weapon, miss with a flare gun, and failed at releasing a family of Bigfoot prisoners. Ahh, the fireworks perhaps had inflated his stature to these foes. It had been quite a day.
This gave him an idea and quickly grabbed the machette, which we already knew would not save him, but then grabbed a flare gun shell. Trying, then trying again, to open the shell without cutting off the tips of his fingers. Too late, the spider-like creatures were at his feet, one two, three, open came the shell and Eliot whisked it into the faces of the two predators, from right to left. The powdery grainy dust panned across the few feet that separated Eliot from the crawling things. The sparks, and flames, however small, from the fireworks, were enough and, “Woomph!” The gunpowder lit fire with a flash, scorching the faces and shoulders of the spider-crawlers. The flash was so sudden and so bright, that even Scarred One, forty yards away, had to turn with a wince as his only eye was taken aback.
Two birds with one stone as they say. In this case three Bigfoot, now very distracted. J had said that sudden light in the eyes of these creatures would affect their ability by almost 100%; being mostly nocturnal with eyes adapted for the dark.
Up went Eliot, ready to race up the plains and into the woodline, which gave him a head start. There is no way he would outrun any of these creatures, but it was his only option to at least be heading in this direction, especially with the three assailants being put off guard. The two crawlers would be blinded for at least a few seconds so Eliot had to act fast, as he turned from the flash of heat. He felt the heat woft against his Jeans and Jacket. The collar of his Jacket protected the back of his head, but barely, as smoke came from the back of his head as he lunged upward from the ground to get-a-move-on.
A Jibberish sort of language could be heard, the first time Eliot had heard it that evening/morning. Probably because the night’s efforts for these invaders were to be covert, and now, because of this puny six foot one inch, two hundred pound human…it was on!
The two spider-like creatures were not standing up, but they were not small. Scarred One, was about eight feet tall, J had always said so. Back in three years prior when J saw Scarred One’s dark silhouette, carrying a deer over its shoulders, he could get a feeling for the size, based on distance, about 10 yards away, and the size of the deer. Eyeshine also helped make it clear. Two white eye-shines above one red eyeshine. Odd at the time, but now it makes sense for having Just Scarred One. J figured it had gotten into a fight with another maile; some Alpha male squabble. Perhaps a Buck ran its antler through the eye, or maybe it Just got unlucky and walked into a tree branch. Ever since, it was distinctly easy to tell when Scarred One was around.
One year ago J saw Scarred One down by its favorite Juniper tree, creating a territorial marker out of the branch. Stripping the bark and fraying the end. What other creature does that? Scarred One was furious that J had been watching it from the front of the house forty yards away.
Most recently Scarred One was laying down in the pasture near the goat pen, like a spy. J was kicking himself after that for not getting a photo. It was a dark beast, and shaped like a Bigfoot. It had to be Scarred One, because the only other Bigfoot he had seen in the last three years, was Old One, and it was smaller, about seven feet tall, and not as wide, and liked to run on all fours for some reason. This was probably an act of creating “cover” as it was usually running down past the garden to get across the property to a watering hole.
Where was Old One, anyway?
Eliot had a creative mind that had been considering all options now for many months. He was the one that wanted to get his ducks in a row for what to do if he had a dead Bigfoot’s body in his presence. So, what would be a good deterrent if being attacked by a Creature that was adapted to living nocturnally. Eliot, waited to use one of last defense ideas, but he got it ready, as he stumbled up, and into the woodland. He was glued to the game trail as a guide and a friend, even though this was the same path that all of these Creatures had been using.What lies ahead back up this trail? The origin of all these Creatures? Also, Scarred One and Old One had been living around here for years and it seemed accurate that they would still be around. In other words, he was running upward into the beehive of all this activity, but with all these going down the hill, up he went.
Eliot had wanted to search for Bigfoot evidence up this direction, but J always said no, because of not having permission from the landowners up that way. Thus, Eliot was unaware of what to expect, if he was fortunate enough to get that far unharmed.
Why not head back to J’s home? That sounded great except Scarred One was in the way. Knowing this, Eliot continued upward.Suddenly, Scarred One approached like shot out of a canon, breaking through a Juniper tree instead of going around it. This last moment of obstruction was enough as Eliot held out a flash bulb from a camera. Thank you Alfred Hitchcock. Eliot waited for Scarred One’s face to reappear from the now smashing tree debri. At least ten flashes simultaneously, blinded the Creature, and a loud shriek speared through the air. This alone sent Eliot flying, which actually helped as his posture allowed the debris to mostly miss him. If this were a movie, Eliot would be yelling from his theater seating for the hero to kill the monster, while he had any advantage. Of course, instead Eliot rolled to his feet and frantically continued up the game trail, which of course was fruitless, but assaulting an 8 foot six hundred pound creature that was now incensed, with two spider walkers fast approaching, so he thought, was not something to be taken lightly.

With King Og now departed, Shakoda backed up the truck to the driveway once again, and against the house, as if for defensive reasons. He got out of the truck and leaned against it with one of J’s rifles pointed towards in the direction in which he had last seen the Creature Just seconds before. “Ok,” he said.
J, still in the back of the truck, had his weapon pointed west, in the same direction, but his eyes were scanning to the north and east. To the south was the house Just a few feet away. He listened.
In between the dog barking, he listened. There was no mimicking of a dog bark, a goat hawler, or a chicken’s kackel. Instead, the sound of wire fencing scraping off trees, to the west, and the sound of angry gibberish.
The thought of Eliot being gone, was sinking in, as they were experiencing some shock.
Some contingencies had been discussed. He wondered if Eliot would make it to the old hollowed out tree.
For all they knew, King Og was the only Creature involved with the evening’s chaos. A trip down to the old road that swings up by the neighbors would take them to where King Og was running off to, but that would be a bold move. Eliot was surely dead, so what to do next?
J descended from the back of the truck and knocked on the lower story door, he called out for Diana, and she answered without opening. He asked for an update, and the report was that they were holding up Just fine. The confused surviving neighbors were now armed with the rest of J’s firearms and bear repellant.
Just then J;s phone buzzed and he saw a message from Eliot, “Up a tree, Dogman, many Bigfoot, seem focused on the secret pond. Up to no good. Light it up!”
Speaking of contingency plans, J motioned Shakoda to a covered box. They pulled off the cover and fireworks emerged; big ones!
Next they heard a dog squalling about a quarter mile west. “Let’s hurry, Eliot has company up that hill.”
It took a minute but they got set up, and started lighting the sky on fire, “crackle, pop, snap, crack.” The sky echoed the explosions.
Then it was time to adJust, not so high, angle them to go farther west. The blasts started going off closer to the ground now, which felt fitting. Burn down the woodlands, they didn’t care.
Would this attract the local authorities? The authorities that would not know what to make of the situation. Would it attract the conspiracy authorities? The officials that would tell them that it had Just been a bear. The great lie!
In a matter of minutes the deed was done. Surely this was some sort of felony. Thus, they poured the generator gasoline over the crate and lit it on fire. They threw some firewood on the pile to keep it going. J declared, “If we are called out for shooting fireworks, we will deny it, and say we lit this fire to scare off the Creature (the Bear). At least until we get a lawyer. We could really use some bonafide Bigfoot proof before this night is over!”
Shakoda, a Chef by trade, had been wanting to become more involved in the search for Bigfoot, for over a decade. He had met Eliot at Santiam Christian Schools, Adair Village, Oregon, where their kids went to school. He could not explain his interest in Bigfoot, and felt the scrutiny, and was grateful his immediate family put up with his interest in the topic.
Eliot had magnets on his vehicle, advertising his little Bigfoot website, so he quickly knew there was a common interest. They started searching for evidence of Bigfoot on local properties, and the first time Eliot went out with Shakoda, he knew this guy knew way more than he did, about anything pertaining to the Bigfoot phenomenon.
Eliot, had been hoping that J would warm up to the idea of Shakoda Jining him for a trip to his homestead. J, did not want Just anyone coming to his property. If they did something stupid, the ramifications could be death by the hand of Bigfoot, but only, after the dummy in question has left the property, leaving J to face the wrath.
Eliot started posting these trips for evidence, to his web site, and J eventually agreed. Now here they were.
Shakoda had a nose for what to do, and was ready when the idea came to get in the truck and drive up around to the other properties. Off they went, with J at the wheel.
They hit the turn, but paused, as they saw smoke rising from the woodland hillside, then off they went, splashing through the mud, and then slowing down as these roads off the grid, were barely roads at all. Up the hill they went and right away.
The first homestead they came too was smoking, and the rest of the hill was a war zone it seemed, and no sign of Eliot. They tried to turn around, but that was no easy task.
J saw what seemed to be an aircraft up the hill and Just west of the treeline. Ok, that was Just too eerie.
Suddenly, both sets of eyes from the men became giant sized as a round flying basketball sized orb was watching them Just ten feet away. J hit the gas, now in reverse, and woof they went, back down the hill. At least, that was the new plan, at least until, they hit something.
After being pushed to the side of the road into a tree. Dust went flying everywhere, as a face appeared into the window in full site of Shakoda, and then it was gone that quickly. Shakoda hit the roof, spewing spit into the windshield from the up close encounter.
Shakoda stuck the rifle out the window, and immediately it was pulled away, and reentered the vehicle as a proJectile through the rear window, right between the two of them. This was done with stealth, speed, and strength.
Next the truck started bouncing ferociously. A creature was in the bed of the truck. This occurrence for too long would destroy an axle, blow a tire, and crush two skulls in the ceiling of the cab. It was hairy, big, and plenty heavy.
So much was the case, that the action pulled the truck away from the tree. Still attempting to move in reverse, the truck sped off down the hill, causing the creature to fall end over end, out of the back of the truck, hitting with a loud thud. About a six hundred pound thud!
Bouncing they went, down to the turn in the road. Back into the fence and some sage brush, then thrust it into Drive, they were off, dust flying!
Driving out to the county road, they decided to head west closer to the secret pond. This was the name Eliot had given it; he does that.
Admittedly, the plan in part was because they saw local authorities head their way. A police car and a firetruck past them headed east to the turnoff that leads up to J’s homestead.
Shakoda reasoned, “Go back and get the attention of the police to follow us to the pond. J hit the gas, “No, can’t be trusted!”
Chapter 2: The Affected Grid – Goodby to the Homestead – Open Road – Sandy
Westward and onward, and then a sudden turn into Sandy’s driveway, and slid to a stop Just behind the barn. They got out to look around the edge of the barn to watch the emergency vehicles go up the drive to J’s. This was no easy task, as it was filled with uneven rocks, puddles; it was an uneven road.
J motioned to the house, and they went to the front door.
Even though Sandy lived a mile and a half away from J, and this was close enough to be considered neighbors. J had been talking to her for years about signs of Bigfoot, and wanted her to be safe. She was a hard one; finding any excuse to discount J’s helpful offerings. In the early days of the Bigfoot harassment, her disbelief, actually swayed J to not believe either, thinking that he must be wrong, and/or crazy. Would she answer the door now.
It being passed midnight by quite a bit, he called her to get some response. Nothing. Suddenly, the door opened on its own, with a scary creaking.
Sandy was gone it seemed, and the whole back side of the house was missing. Apparently, from large creatures breaking through the windows, and ripping the wall apart.
J approached the open end of the house, approaching it, in what seemed to take forever; so surreal. The wind blowing into the house from the great opening. J looked out into the expanse of darkness.
Shakoda found a shotgun, and some shells. He said nothing.
J, looked out into the openness, feeling the depth of the situation. Long hairs were stuck to some of the siding. Shakoda met him there. They each reached up and grabbed a handful of hair, smelled it, didn’t like the gross smell, and put it in their pockets. “Let’s get out of here! At least now we smell like them,” J clammered.
For some reason J was thinking that if Sandy were alive, she would have found her way to J’s house, Just like the others. She may have been resisting whatever voice was leading, at that time; thus, she stayed, and perished.
Sandy was not a believer in the Bigfoot Phenomenon, even though the Phenomenon is real wether you fell Bigfoot is real, or not. However, she was a good person. All of the people that arrived to J’s house, unannounced, had always been kind to J. The neighbors that had not arrived with the others, all had been skeptical towards her. Sandy was a mix. She liked J, and teased, but she listened when J would worn her of recent Bigfoot activity, or tips for survival against Bigfoot, Coyotes and even more.
Now it seemed apparent that King Og was Just meant to be a distraction, and that the whole area was a target. The pond was the key. J checked her phone and saw a new text she had not seen, and it confirmed that all the attention was heading to the pond. Eliot seemed to be the only thing not headed that way, as far as they could deduce from the limited amount of communication.
What were they to do now? What would they have done if they had not been chased off the hillside? What would they have done if they had not come to Sandy’s property?
Not having a plan, they agreed to head to town to get help, and to warn everyone!
Rushing back to Wyam’s now beat up truck, Shakoda noticed a parked vehicle. They checked, found the keys, and commandeered the vehicle. This was an especially appeasing idea since they felt they would be harder to notice, in a vehicle that had not Just been identified and violated by the enemy. Off they went.
They went back up Sandy’s drive, with lights off, it was practically daylight anyway, but wanted no extra attention.
Chapter 3 – Hello VanVolkinburg
Onto the County road they turned and hit the gas. They actually passed the secretive pond, but were very far from it, as it was several hundred yards from them, and they were pretty much unnoticed it seemed.
Like a giant magnet had grabbed them, they were pulled off the road and into the ditch. Next a strange man appeared, and threatened them, and asked their business. Over his shoulder, they could see the smoldering hillside, and some sort of craft now reflecting from the sunlight over by the pond.
The stranger warned them of a recent fire that had broken out and cautioned them to head south to Oregon, until things were safe again.
Shakoda was good at playing it cool, and was maybe too convincing as the odd man started to act uncomfortable.
They expressed how they were Just farmers getting an early start and were willing to heed this strangers commands.
They thanked the stranger and went on their way. As they approached the state highway, they were out of view from the stranger and Wyamn cried out to turn towards town, which was north. Once northbound Shakoda hit the gas again, and they were in town before they knew it.
Chapter 4: Town Stunned with Derangement – Twilight Zone
A dusty haze was over the town. The streets and buildings seemed to have a layer of dust over it.
Everything and everybody seemed comatose, all but them.
J pulled into a gas station, and parked by the gas pump. She turned off the truck.
Shakoda inquired, “What are we doing?”
J replied, “We’re thinking.” After a few seconds, she got out of the truck and tried to get some gas.
Nervous, about sitting in the open, Shakoda asked if they needed gas. “I’m Just thinking,” said J. “Still thinking,” she murmured quietly.
Shakoda decided to go inside the Gas Station to investigate. He found the attendant in a zombie state sitting by the cash register, dusted.
The state of these townspeople were different than those that arrived in J’s downstairs. These had been drugged.
Shakoda was a conspiracy theorist at heart, and felt the Government, or a secret government, was drugging this town, as a potential brain-wipe. A backup contingency, for what was happening on J’s hillside.
He grabbed some snacks. After being up all night, he was hungry. Daylight was coming. He grabbed flares, duct tape, anything that he thought could help. He put a handful of cash in the shirt pocket of the attendant.
He went outside to see J finishing up at the pump. She asked if he was done, because, “they know we are here.”
How? “When I paid for the gas with my credit card, the gas pump started acting weird.” The words, “notify – notify: appeared on the screen.
They looked up and saw a security camera staring right at them.
Let’s blow this gas station to the sky, in hopes of getting the attention of any outside help.
She felt so stupid, but could she ahve known that they were already fugitives? Fugitives from who? And for what? They had burned down a hillside during a night of chaos that could be written off as self defense, a miles away her friend Sandy’s house destroyed, Sandu is missing, a violent psychopath stranger on the road, and a town that has been put to sleep? So why was she being targeted?
A strange vehicle, then appeared, and called out a warning, that is anyone was awake to show themselves. This wasn’t good.
She yelled to Shakoda, “Get to one side or the other and take the attendant with you, I’m coming in!”
Shakoda was quick to it, but didn’t fully understand until he saw her get back into the truck.

One Night At J’s: Chapter Seven
I’m So Sorry!

Eliot suddenly saw one more grouping come from the smoking woodland. This looked like a clan of Bigfoot. It appeared like the Alpha male was in front, guided by two Bigfoot guards. One guard was to the front and left of the Alpha male, while the other Guard was to the front-right. In between them they were holding what looked like harness with which from this the Alpha male was imprisoned by a strong cord to his wrists. This must be one strong attachment, to hold him, unless he had accepted his fate of no escape. Behind the Alpha males were three females (the wives). Eliot had been listening to J for so long, that it was clear as he looked at this scene. Finally behind them were three young ones, all bound together in a row. What had they done, to be taken as a whole family group?
Eliot felt compelled to follow as they passed, but they started going faster. As if, they knew they were running behind. Fear or no fear, Eliot start to chase after this band of Bigfoot prisoners. Assuming, the prisoners were the victims of cruel masters, he preceded. It was not easy to catch up to them, as they were very fast, and Eliot had two decades of old Air Force inJuries, that were nagging him, and let’s Just say that he was over thirty, but less than fifty. In appearance alone he could pass for 37, but he was pretty beat-up from all of his life experiences.
He pulled his knife. It was Jagged so as to be able to cut, and 8 inches long so he could cut through the limbs of a Bigfoot like a saw. Why? There have been many stories about people killing a Bigfoot, and yet where is the proof? Not even photographs. Certain accounts share that the urgency (fear) to leave was imminent. Even, being frozen with shock. A few months earlier Eliot had contacted Cliff Barackman, a Bigfoot expert that Eliot had met since creating a Bigfoot website, and had asked him what to do in an instance like that. He said to cut off parts of the body and then to get out of there ASAP. The head was first priority, then the hands, feet, and that everything after that was equal. Finally, to contact him at the Oregon Bigfoot Museum, for a means to get the evidence to a university or media outlet, and thus avoid any “men in black. Well, all that to say, that this is why Eliot had this kind of knife.
Cutting a head off a Bigfoot, when there’s no neck? Bigfoot Creatures travel in groups, for the most part, so as you are carving up the dead Creature, revenging partners may be near. All the while cutting through super human tissue, muscle, and bone? Fat chance.
Eliot always thought, “how about a chainsaw?” Imagine packing that through the forest!
With the knife drawn from its sheath he ran to catch up to the proceeding captive family caravan. He sped up to the youngest, or at least the shortest one in the back. It was Eliot’s height, so six foot, one inch, and wider than Eliot by two feet. It mostly looked like the youngest because it was smaller. The Alpha male was at least ten feet tall. In between were two adult females, and two older Juveniles. They were being led down the hill by height. Hands bound in front of each, wrapped around the middle, and then leading to each in the same manner. Why would that be enough to keep them bound? There was more.
Large dogs with red eyes were nipping at their heels. Two warrior type Bigfoot were at either side of the Alpha. Leading the way, a Giant Wolf, like the one that chased Eliot up the tree. Less bulky than the Bigfoot Creatures, but Just as big and even more agile, and Bigfoot is pretty agile. It again, was apparent that they were feared by all, in this Eruption down the hillside.
The Juvenile Creature sensed his approach, and did not know how to respond. Seeing some small human running by was at best comic relief, and at worst, an annoyance. Eliot reached for the binding cord with one hand. As he tried to cut with the knife, he fell. Still holding on, he tried to cut the cord, and it was slow going. He needed a chainsaw, but he didn’t have a chainsaw. So that would have come in handy after-all? Plus, it would have been too loud. Eliot tried to regain his footing, and then let go. The momentum was too much, and he fell, end over end. He sensed movement in the tall grass of the fields that were now prominent as the woodland were now but a memory up behind him. Large obJects, dark, and low to the ground.
One last chance, up he sprang (ouch that really hurt) and he sprinted for a final chance, for he was about out of chances, and then leaped towards the Creature, again. He had the chord once again, but was being dragged to one side of the beast, so he was experiencing a bumpy ride. Supporting himself, his right elbow crouched into the crux of its left arm,as his left hand was on the cord. Meaning, the knife, like Tarzan did in the movies, was in Eliot’s mouth, and that wasn’t going to work for long. Transitioning the knife to his right hand he was now once again dangling by his left hand from the cord. The Jagged sharp edges, meant for flesh and bone, were not penetrating. No progress! Too Jumpity and Jumbly. Eliot gave up. Physically and mentally he was out of time. Plus, it seemed clear that the longer Eliot was along for the ride, the sooner he would be caught, and/or reach their destination and be trapped. Time for a desperate measure; thus, held out the knife offering it. The Creature understood. Eliot, holding it now by the blade, made the hand-off to the bound hands of the captive. Slowly, he moved it into the younglings imprisoned hands. The Bigfoot took the knife, and noticed the blood on it, and knew instinctively that it was the blood of a Dogman. Talk about instant points for credibility! Womph, Eliot fell to the ground in the heap, as he rolled along to a stop. He came up long enough to say, “I’m so sorry.” He quickly lowered his tone. Looking around at the dust and subtle smokiness of the area. Smoke from the subtle burning of the shower of fireworks now ceased, but a small fire hear and there.
He then fell to the grass and sat looking as the prisoners went further and further down this hillside of the open cow pasture.
Text: Bigfoot Prisoners and Bigfood Guards almost to the hidden lake. Making my way back.
He gingerly got up and made his way back up the hill, turning frequently to look at the escaping hoard.
Chapter 8 – Eliot now was about 100 yards from reaching the treeline again, as he walked back up the hill. He certainly stuck out, but what was he to do? He did not feel like doing a low crawl, and he Just was hoping that everyone involved was done with him.
It did feel like he was being watched. Isn’t that the case! If you feel you are being watched, then you are being watched.
He turned to look down-hill, and nothing but the ever more faint band of Creatures that were departing. The sun was coming up, which meant that their late-night mission was running late.
Eliot’s feeling of triumph was drowned by the feeling of whatever presence was watching. Then he realized, if Scarred One and Old One were agents of this Evil, then why would they leave their outpost? Based on the evidence collected by J, that had been around the hilltop for over twenty years. Anyway, there was a chance that not all the Creatures were departing.
Behind Eliot, down the slope…movement in the grass from two different locations. He sensed this, and when he would turn and look, then nothing.
Looking up into the tree-line, he saw one single RED eyeshine, in the shadows. Eliot’s body tingled and blood rushed to his core. This was shock and anxiety, surely. It did not feel like infra-sound even though that was also likely. Either way…shock and anxiety. He started praying, but in a way he never stopped. The weapon had worked, but didn’t mean that the Creatures had lost their will to kill him. If they could do it from a distance with infra-sound, or throwing rocks, then Eliot was sure that they would try.
Let’s discuss options. Remember the shotgun Eliot had over his shoulder? He lost that when he was being dragged with that fencing as he bounced on top and under.
Flare gun? It was gone.
Knife; gone!
From Eliot’s peripheral view, it was shockingly clear that the incoming comotion were two Bigfoot creatures, crawling like spiders.Very low to the ground with arms stretched out from the torso with elbows at 90 degree angles. The legs also outstretched, and bent awkwardly. The movement looked like a snake pushing through the grass.
Eliot had heard of this, but it is rare; an obvious attempted to go unseen. It also seemed like the ultimate in vanity as-if, showing off.
ELiot laid dropped quickly down onto his back to think, and hide. He was dead, if he stayed there, but Scarred One was watching, from the tree line; waiting, ready to pounce. Eliot knew this; Scarred One was hard to miss. He was big, and the Scarred One he did have must have therefore been twice the ability of one normal Bigfoot eyeball. So it seemed; it surely felt that this must be true.
But first, these Spider-Crawlers. Looking, searching in pockets, and the duffle bag for options. He was hidden in the grass, but he knew that they knew where to find him. In last-view, the scurrying advancers were headed right at him. He felt he had about ten more seconds before…
Eliot had been packing a 9MM handgun all of this time. Why had he not used it yet? One of the first things he had learned from J, was to bring a big gun, and that a 9MM size would be useless. Despite this, Eliot had to carry it, like a good friend that brings comfort. The one weapon next to using the name of Jesus, that he had full confidence in. He had named the gun Eliot, and the two magazine clips Bigfoot and Sasquatch. True story!
Eliot liked that J had said that Bear spray repellent was almost as necessary as a gun. Thus, Bear spray, 9 MM, and then a shotgun that he would borrow from J, was his standard choices when he would visit J for Bigfooting. The Bowie Knife came more recently, and then the Bowie Mechete. The knife would be a common tool for gutting a deer, and the Mechete more common for clearing brush on a thick trail.
Eliot was not a hunter. His weapon’s experience was practicing with the M-16 rifle once per year in a twenty year United States Air Force career, and then one day’s worth of training on the 9MM handgun, once in those same twenty years. Since meeting J, Eliot had purchased his own 9MM, Mecehtte, Shotgun, and two cans of bear repellant, and a couple of visits to the shooting range. All mostly for precaution. He did not want to die in the forest when it could be avoided.
For Eliot, the knife was Just practical, while the Machete was in the rare instance that he and J came across a dead Bigfoot, and heaven forbid, them killing one out of self defense. To get to the point, Eliot had asked Cliff Barackman of what procedures to follow in this event. First cut off part of the body and get out of there fast, before the Bigfoot’s buddies show up to kill you. First try the head, then a hand, and then the foot, and then all other is equal. J says the head would weigh about 100 pounds, so you would need help. Finally, Eliot and J agree that a chainsaw is best, and since that is very impractical, then Michette. Why, all this? Evidence; if a Creature is dead anyway, then taking proof. Whom to take it to? Bring it to him or Dr. Jeff Meldrum of Idaho State University, and they would help get it to a University or safe media source, and then the “Men in Black” could not do much about it at that point. It seems like many have claimed to have killed Bigfoot, and yet never have any proof. Eliot was determined to not be like one of those.
After considering this at great length over these months, Eliot knew that cutting through an arm or an ankle was probably impossible with a machete or knife, but better to start building a collection of options. Besides, it gave reasons for buying these toys; otherwise, as a non-hunter, what reason would he have. Nonetheless, he believed that a Bigfoot was equivalent to a superhuman. 8 foot tall, 600 pound, and as freaky as coming face to face with a demon. What on earth was he doing?
Now back to the problem at hand. Using the 9MM handgun would not help especially since two creatures were approaching him. Shooting one, even if he killed it, which is unlikely, then the second creature would get him; thus, the machete, meant for dismemberment after death of a Creature, would not due for self defense for the same reasons.
It was clear now that the two approaching were doing a low crawl, and yet like spiders. Eliot had heard of this first from the account by Dee Dobbs, Bigfoot Research Podcaster, who had been approached in this same way. Elbows bent out to the sides, like a push up, with back legs oddly bent. As Eliot had been learning about the sasquatch, he was not surprised at the idea that these had training from some mysterious source, enough to have stealth, strategy, and the ability to crawl like a spider. We are talking some skills!
Should Eliot feel flattered that this covert approach was needed against him? All he had done so far was to steal a trail camera, climb a tree, throw up on a Dogman, use pop-crackling candy as a weapon, miss with a flare gun, and failed at releasing a family of Bigfoot prisoners. Ahh, the fireworks perhaps had inflated his stature to these foes. It had been quite a day.
This gave him an idea and quickly grabbed the machette, which we already knew would not save him, but then grabbed a flare gun shell. Trying, then trying again, to open the shell without cutting off the tips of his fingers. Too late, the spider-like creatures were at his feet, one two, three, open came the shell and Eliot whisked it into the faces of the two predators, from right to left. The powdery grainy dust panned across the few feet that separated Eliot from the crawling things. The sparks, and flames, however small, from the fireworks, were enough and, “Woomph!” The gunpowder lit fire with a flash, scorching the faces and shoulders of the spider-crawlers. The flash was so sudden and so bright, that even Scarred One, forty yards away, had to turn with a wince as his only eye was taken aback.
Two birds with one stone as they say. In this case three Bigfoot, now very distracted. J had said that sudden light in the eyes of these creatures would affect their ability by almost 100%; being mostly nocturnal with eyes adapted for the dark.
Up went Eliot, ready to race up the plains and into the woodline, which gave him a head start. There is no way he would outrun any of these creatures, but it was his only option to at least be heading in this direction, especially with the three assailants being put off guard. The two crawlers would be blinded for at least a few seconds so Eliot had to act fast, as he turned from the flash of heat. He felt the heat woft against his Jeans and Jacket. The collar of his Jacket protected the back of his head, but barely, as smoke came from the back of his head as he lunged upward from the ground to get-a-move-on.
A Jibberish sort of language could be heard, the first time Eliot had heard it that evening/morning. Probably because the night’s efforts for these invaders were to be covert, and now, because of this puny six foot one inch, two hundred pound human…it was on!
The two spider-like creatures were not standing up, but they were not small. Scarred One, was about eight feet tall, J had always said so. Back in three years prior when J saw Scarred One’s dark silhouette, carrying a deer over its shoulders, he could get a feeling for the size, based on distance, about 10 yards away, and the size of the deer. Eyeshine also helped make it clear. Two white eye-shines above one red eyeshine. Odd at the time, but now it makes sense for having Just Scarred One. J figured it had gotten into a fight with another maile; some Alpha male squabble. Perhaps a Buck ran its antler through the eye, or maybe it Just got unlucky and walked into a tree branch. Ever since, it was distinctly easy to tell when Scarred One was around.
One year ago J saw Scarred One down by its favorite Juniper tree, creating a territorial marker out of the branch. Stripping the bark and fraying the end. What other creature does that? Scarred One was furious that J had been watching it from the front of the house forty yards away.
Most recently Scarred One was laying down in the pasture near the goat pen, like a spy. J was kicking himself after that for not getting a photo. It was a dark beast, and shaped like a Bigfoot. It had to be Scarred One, because the only other Bigfoot he had seen in the last three years, was Old One, and it was smaller, about seven feet tall, and not as wide, and liked to run on all fours for some reason. This was probably an act of creating “cover” as it was usually running down past the garden to get across the property to a watering hole.
Where was Old One, anyway?
Eliot had a creative mind that had been considering all options now for many months. He was the one that wanted to get his ducks in a row for what to do if he had a dead Bigfoot’s body in his presence. So, what would be a good deterrent if being attacked by a Creature that was adapted to living nocturnally. Eliot, waited to use one of last defense ideas, but he got it ready, as he stumbled up, and into the woodland. He was glued to the game trail as a guide and a friend, even though this was the same path that all of these Creatures had been using.What lies ahead back up this trail? The origin of all these Creatures? Also, Scarred One and Old One had been living around here for years and it seemed accurate that they would still be around. In other words, he was running upward into the beehive of all this activity, but with all these going down the hill, up he went.
Eliot had wanted to search for Bigfoot evidence up this direction, but J always said no, because of not having permission from the landowners up that way. Thus, Eliot was unaware of what to expect, if he was fortunate enough to get that far unharmed.
Why not head back to J’s home? That sounded great except Scarred One was in the way. Knowing this, Eliot continued upward.Suddenly, Scarred One approached like shot out of a canon, breaking through a Juniper tree instead of going around it. This last moment of obstruction was enough as Eliot held out a flash bulb from a camera. Thank you Alfred Hitchcock. Eliot waited for Scarred One’s face to reappear from the now smashing tree debri. At least ten flashes simultaneously, blinded the Creature, and a loud shriek speared through the air. This alone sent Eliot flying, which actually helped as his posture allowed the debris to mostly miss him. If this were a movie, Eliot would be yelling from his theater seating for the hero to kill the monster, while he had any advantage. Of course, instead Eliot rolled to his feet and frantically continued up the game trail, which of course was fruitless, but assaulting an 8 foot six hundred pound creature that was now incensed, with two spider walkers fast approaching, so he thought, was not something to be taken lightly.

With King Og now departed, Shakoda backed up the truck to the driveway once again, and against the house, as if for defensive reasons. He got out of the truck and leaned against it with one of J’s rifles pointed towards in the direction in which he had last seen the Creature Just seconds before. “Ok,” he said.
J, still in the back of the truck, had his weapon pointed west, in the same direction, but his eyes were scanning to the north and east. To the south was the house Just a few feet away. He listened.
In between the dog barking, he listened. There was no mimicking of a dog bark, a goat hawler, or a chicken’s kackel. Instead, the sound of wire fencing scraping off trees, to the west, and the sound of angry gibberish.
The thought of Eliot being gone, was sinking in, as they were experiencing some shock.
Some contingencies had been discussed. He wondered if Eliot would make it to the old hollowed out tree.
For all they knew, King Og was the only Creature involved with the evening’s chaos. A trip down to the old road that swings up by the neighbors would take them to where King Og was running off to, but that would be a bold move. Eliot was surely dead, so what to do next?
J descended from the back of the truck and knocked on the lower story door, he called out for Diana, and she answered without opening. He asked for an update, and the report was that they were holding up Just fine. The confused surviving neighbors were now armed with the rest of J’s firearms and bear repellant.
Just then J;s phone buzzed and he saw a message from Eliot, “Up a tree, Dogman, many Bigfoot, seem focused on the secret pond. Up to no good. Light it up!”
Speaking of contingency plans, J motioned Shakoda to a covered box. They pulled off the cover and fireworks emerged; big ones!
Next they heard a dog squalling about a quarter mile west. “Let’s hurry, Eliot has company up that hill.”
It took a minute but they got set up, and started lighting the sky on fire, “crackle, pop, snap, crack.” The sky echoed the explosions.
Then it was time to adJust, not so high, angle them to go farther west. The blasts started going off closer to the ground now, which felt fitting. Burn down the woodlands, they didn’t care.
Would this attract the local authorities? The authorities that would not know what to make of the situation. Would it attract the conspiracy authorities? The officials that would tell them that it had Just been a bear. The great lie!
In a matter of minutes the deed was done. Surely this was some sort of felony. Thus, they poured the generator gasoline over the crate and lit it on fire. They threw some firewood on the pile to keep it going. J declared, “If we are called out for shooting fireworks, we will deny it, and say we lit this fire to scare off the Creature (the Bear). At least until we get a lawyer. We could really use some bonafide Bigfoot proof before this night is over!”
Shakoda, a Chef by trade, had been wanting to become more involved in the search for Bigfoot, for over a decade. He had met Eliot at Santiam Christian Schools, Adair Village, Oregon, where their kids went to school. He could not explain his interest in Bigfoot, and felt the scrutiny, and was grateful his immediate family put up with his interest in the topic.
Eliot had magnets on his vehicle, advertising his little Bigfoot website, so he quickly knew there was a common interest. They started searching for evidence of Bigfoot on local properties, and the first time Eliot went out with Shakoda, he knew this guy knew way more than he did, about anything pertaining to the Bigfoot phenomenon.
Eliot, had been hoping that J would warm up to the idea of Shakoda Jining him for a trip to his homestead. J, did not want Just anyone coming to his property. If they did something stupid, the ramifications could be death by the hand of Bigfoot, but only, after the dummy in question has left the property, leaving J to face the wrath.
Eliot started posting these trips for evidence, to his web site, and J eventually agreed. Now here they were.
Shakoda had a nose for what to do, and was ready when the idea came to get in the truck and drive up around to the other properties. Off they went, with J at the wheel.
They hit the turn, but paused, as they saw smoke rising from the woodland hillside, then off they went, splashing through the mud, and then slowing down as these roads off the grid, were barely roads at all. Up the hill they went and right away.
The first homestead they came too was smoking, and the rest of the hill was a war zone it seemed, and no sign of Eliot. They tried to turn around, but that was no easy task.
J saw what seemed to be an aircraft up the hill and Just west of the treeline. Ok, that was Just too eerie.
Suddenly, both sets of eyes from the men became giant sized as a round flying basketball sized orb was watching them Just ten feet away. J hit the gas, now in reverse, and woof they went, back down the hill. At least, that was the new plan, at least until, they hit something.
After being pushed to the side of the road into a tree. Dust went flying everywhere, as a face appeared into the window in full site of Shakoda, and then it was gone that quickly. Shakoda hit the roof, spewing spit into the windshield from the up close encounter.
Shakoda stuck the rifle out the window, and immediately it was pulled away, and reentered the vehicle as a proJectile through the rear window, right between the two of them. This was done with stealth, speed, and strength.
Next the truck started bouncing ferociously. A creature was in the bed of the truck. This occurrence for too long would destroy an axle, blow a tire, and crush two skulls in the ceiling of the cab. It was hairy, big, and plenty heavy.
So much was the case, that the action pulled the truck away from the tree. Still attempting to move in reverse, the truck sped off down the hill, causing the creature to fall end over end, out of the back of the truck, hitting with a loud thud. About a six hundred pound thud!
Bouncing they went, down to the turn in the road. Back into the fence and some sage brush, then thrust it into Drive, they were off, dust flying!
Driving out to the county road, they decided to head west closer to the secret pond. This was the name Eliot had given it; he does that.
Admittedly, the plan in part was because they saw local authorities head their way. A police car and a firetruck past them headed east to the turnoff that leads up to J’s homestead.
Shakoda reasoned, “Go back and get the attention of the police to follow us to the pond. J hit the gas, “No, can’t be trusted!”
Chapter 2: The Affected Grid – Goodby to the Homestead – Open Road – Sandy
Westward and onward, and then a sudden turn into Sandy’s driveway, and slid to a stop Just behind the barn. They got out to look around the edge of the barn to watch the emergency vehicles go up the drive to J’s. This was no easy task, as it was filled with uneven rocks, puddles; it was an uneven road.
J motioned to the house, and they went to the front door.
Even though Sandy lived a mile and a half away from J, and this was close enough to be considered neighbors. J had been talking to her for years about signs of Bigfoot, and wanted her to be safe. She was a hard one; finding any excuse to discount J’s helpful offerings. In the early days of the Bigfoot harassment, her disbelief, actually swayed J to not believe either, thinking that he must be wrong, and/or crazy. Would she answer the door now.
It being passed midnight by quite a bit, he called her to get some response. Nothing. Suddenly, the door opened on its own, with a scary creaking.
Sandy was gone it seemed, and the whole back side of the house was missing. Apparently, from large creatures breaking through the windows, and ripping the wall apart.
J approached the open end of the house, approaching it, in what seemed to take forever; so surreal. The wind blowing into the house from the great opening. J looked out into the expanse of darkness.
Shakoda found a shotgun, and some shells. He said nothing.
J, looked out into the openness, feeling the depth of the situation. Long hairs were stuck to some of the siding. Shakoda met him there. They each reached up and grabbed a handful of hair, smelled it, didn’t like the gross smell, and put it in their pockets. “Let’s get out of here! At least now we smell like them,” J clammered.
For some reason J was thinking that if Sandy were alive, she would have found her way to J’s house, Just like the others. She may have been resisting whatever voice was leading, at that time; thus, she stayed, and perished.
Sandy was not a believer in the Bigfoot Phenomenon, even though the Phenomenon is real wether you fell Bigfoot is real, or not. However, she was a good person. All of the people that arrived to J’s house, unannounced, had always been kind to J. The neighbors that had not arrived with the others, all had been skeptical towards her. Sandy was a mix. She liked J, and teased, but she listened when J would worn her of recent Bigfoot activity, or tips for survival against Bigfoot, Coyotes and even more.
Now it seemed apparent that King Og was Just meant to be a distraction, and that the whole area was a target. The pond was the key. J checked her phone and saw a new text she had not seen, and it confirmed that all the attention was heading to the pond. Eliot seemed to be the only thing not headed that way, as far as they could deduce from the limited amount of communication.
What were they to do now? What would they have done if they had not been chased off the hillside? What would they have done if they had not come to Sandy’s property?
Not having a plan, they agreed to head to town to get help, and to warn everyone!
Rushing back to Wyam’s now beat up truck, Shakoda noticed a parked vehicle. They checked, found the keys, and commandeered the vehicle. This was an especially appeasing idea since they felt they would be harder to notice, in a vehicle that had not Just been identified and violated by the enemy. Off they went.
They went back up Sandy’s drive, with lights off, it was practically daylight anyway, but wanted no extra attention.
Chapter 3 – Hello VanVolkinburg
Onto the County road they turned and hit the gas. They actually passed the secretive pond, but were very far from it, as it was several hundred yards from them, and they were pretty much unnoticed it seemed.
Like a giant magnet had grabbed them, they were pulled off the road and into the ditch. Next a strange man appeared, and threatened them, and asked their business. Over his shoulder, they could see the smoldering hillside, and some sort of craft now reflecting from the sunlight over by the pond.
The stranger warned them of a recent fire that had broken out and cautioned them to head south to Oregon, until things were safe again.
Shakoda was good at playing it cool, and was maybe too convincing as the odd man started to act uncomfortable.
They expressed how they were Just farmers getting an early start and were willing to heed this strangers commands.
They thanked the stranger and went on their way. As they approached the state highway, they were out of view from the stranger and Wyamn cried out to turn towards town, which was north. Once northbound Shakoda hit the gas again, and they were in town before they knew it.
Chapter 4: Town Stunned with Derangement – Twilight Zone
A dusty haze was over the town. The streets and buildings seemed to have a layer of dust over it.
Everything and everybody seemed comatose, all but them.
J pulled into a gas station, and parked by the gas pump. She turned off the truck.
Shakoda inquired, “What are we doing?”
J replied, “We’re thinking.” After a few seconds, she got out of the truck and tried to get some gas.
Nervous, about sitting in the open, Shakoda asked if they needed gas. “I’m Just thinking,” said J. “Still thinking,” she murmured quietly.
Shakoda decided to go inside the Gas Station to investigate. He found the attendant in a zombie state sitting by the cash register, dusted.
The state of these townspeople were different than those that arrived in J’s downstairs. These had been drugged.
Shakoda was a conspiracy theorist at heart, and felt the Government, or a secret government, was drugging this town, as a potential brain-wipe. A backup contingency, for what was happening on J’s hillside.
He grabbed some snacks. After being up all night, he was hungry. Daylight was coming. He grabbed flares, duct tape, anything that he thought could help. He put a handful of cash in the shirt pocket of the attendant.
He went outside to see J finishing up at the pump. She asked if he was done, because, “they know we are here.”
How? “When I paid for the gas with my credit card, the gas pump started acting weird.” The words, “notify – notify: appeared on the screen.
They looked up and saw a security camera staring right at them.
Let’s blow this gas station to the sky, in hopes of getting the attention of any outside help.
She felt so stupid, but could she ahve known that they were already fugitives? Fugitives from who? And for what? They had burned down a hillside during a night of chaos that could be written off as self defense, a miles away her friend Sandy’s house destroyed, Sandu is missing, a violent psychopath stranger on the road, and a town that has been put to sleep? So why was she being targeted?
A strange vehicle, then appeared, and called out a warning, that is anyone was awake to show themselves. This wasn’t good.
She yelled to Shakoda, “Get to one side or the other and take the attendant with you, I’m coming in!”
Shakoda was quick to it, but didn’t fully understand until he saw her get back into the truck.

gfgfgfgfgfgfgfgfgfggfgfgfgfgfgfgfgfgfgfgfgfgfg

The lights of the craft could be seen through the upper treeline now, as if they were Just illuminating, suggesting that it had been flying without any lights on. The aircraft did not seem familiar to anything he had ever seen, but why was that a surprise? Eliot did not believe in Aliens, but demons posing? Sure. Perhaps what we thought were Aliens were demons afterall, and the Alien part was a cover up. No matter, in anycase, Eliot did not want to be caught. Definitely, an unidentifiable flying obJect.
Eliot saw a green haze starting to cover the path ahead.
The Orb, almost on cue, circled back and then went past Eliot towards the newly formed mist, and waited, as if pleading for Eliot to follow and enter. Another portal? Any place was better than this, so he picked up his pace, anything was better than staying here.
Scarred One had regained its bearing and was staggering towards Eliot. Scarred One was clashling into tree after tree, still unable to see very well, and still insanely upset, but fortunately disoriented.
Some kind of awareness was motioning for him to get to the green smokiness ahead. It was in his thoughts; a message, encouraging him to move forward; onward. Eliot would not argue the gesture.
The orange orb, went back past Eliot, towards Scarred One, as if to cause a distraction.
Two figures lowered themselves from the aircraft, and then took a final drop to the ground, and then headed into the woodland and came towards him. They were very dark, and more human-like in stature. The figures looked eerie however. Whatever they were, and whatever they were wearing, was Just odd, and erie.
Eliot decided to stop paying attention to his surroundings. A last ditch effort to survive. He focused on the goal dead ahead. His mind filled with the events of the evening. The thing communicating in his head, it was apparent, was trying to keep his mind on the iminent matter at hand.
Eliot heard crashing footsteps behind him. He could feel the flying dirt hit him from behind. He could then feel the emotion and rage hitting him.
Suddenly, an intense pain to his head. Infrasound! Again!
Just as Eliot was about to be overtaken, the fogginess reached out as if to grab him, and he fell through the green wall into another realm, as the green substance dissipated enough so the approaching monster could not follow. Unable to follow, the beast crashed over a fallen tree. Eliot, was somewhere else now, but he could hear the Creatures angry gibberish language. It was all around him, and it was enough to drive someone into a frenzied fear, so Eliot kept moving to distance himself from the noise, Just like in Js lower first floor when the further he walked, the less he could hear J’s voice.
He looked back, and like looking through stained glass could see a garbled image of the enraged creature.
What if he walked until it was silent, and then Just sat and took a rest. Maybe, never leave this place? Something in his mind was telling him to keep going.
He could see the two beings that had come from the aircraft, also garbled like looking through glass. In awe he followed the two, as if a protective layer was between him and them. He felt invisible to them. SUddenly feeling invincible he walked parallel to them, but in his hidden layer.
Suddenly, the two stopped, and each slowly looked towards Eliot. Eliot froze. One by one, the two slowly walked closer. And then closer. So close that they were inches away from the invisible barrier. It felt as if, looking right at him. Even through the odd barrier the two did not seem quite human.
It seemed as if they were contemplating stepping through the barrier right at him. He reached around for any weapons he may have, and all he could find was the 9 Millimeter (MM) handgun, that he had nic named “Eliot.” Not very original, right?
9 MM: a bigger hand gun then some, but for weapons commonly preferred against bears and unknown giants, this was not a respected weapon.
(Eliot pulled the weapon and pointed it at the head of the taller figure. Nothing. Still a stand off, like a staring contest.)
The two looked into the haze and could see the image of what they guessed was the man they had noticed on their scanners. Eliot reached to turn on the laser site, as if that would be more intimidating, and disregarding the safety of his current situation. But no, the two were then distracted by a haunting voice of gibberish. It was scary. Amazing he could hear all of this. The two turned and fled back to the aircraft, of course they had a previous engagement.
The “something” was calling to him again, as if prodding on a toddler to stop being distracted.
This “something” was not him, but an outside voice, penetrating his thoughts.
He returned to the main area of this hidden location, back to what seemed like the gallery, a centralized area of this strange realm.
To Eliot’s left he actually felt distress. To his right, peace. Maybe this is why the voice wanted him to keep moving straight. Was he in a portal that led to many different places; locations around the world perhaps, Heaven, and Hell. Maybe none of these. Whatever was going on, here he was, experiencing it.
He thought to test, and took several steps to his left, and suddenly was out of control. He felt frozen, and yet his body was being dragged by an unknown force. The voice that was guiding him, was now very distant. Eliot had to turn and face the force that was pulling him, he had no other choice. There were several pathways or gates ahead of him. They looked like oval cave-like doorways, with a watery pool or film covering them. He was pulled into one of them but used his outstretched arms and legs to keep himself from being pulled through. It felt like what Hell would be like (insert description of Hell). He heard screaming, anguish. He saw someone inside running into the rock walls, and scrubbing his arms against the rocks. An intuitive thought was that this was a look into Hell, and this poor soul was in torment, desperately seeking to feel something, or desperately trying to end it all, and yet to no avail.
Bbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbbb
Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz
Up the trail he walked, step after step, slowly. The crunching on each side of him was still there, and yet non-threatening. It’s as if it seemed like, like an escort.
gggggggggggggggggggggggggggggggg
J had never noticed a third Creature until recently, and Scarred One and Old One, he had never seen them together at the same time.
There was a mysterious creature that would do things that the other two Creatures had never done, but he had not seen it. It was clear to him however that it must be a Juvenile.
Stealing eggs, and then leaving small branches as gifts. A process that has been coined, as “Gifting.” The other two brutes did not seem capable of this.
Mimicking the bark of J’s dog? Mimicking the rooster? Mimicking other birds too? In each case the mimic sounds would come from the woods, and not the driveway where the dog lived, nor the chicken coup where the rooster ruled, but from afar. Again, no other dog or rooster was on this hillside. The prankster! J was on to this young one’s antics. So let’s call this Creature, Young One.

With King Og now departed, Shakoda backed up the truck to the driveway once again, and against the house, as if for defensive reasons. He got out of the truck and leaned against it with one of J’s rifles pointed towards in the direction in which he had last seen the Creature Just seconds before. “Ok,” he said.
J, still in the back of the truck, had his weapon pointed west, in the same direction, but his eyes were scanning to the north and east. To the south was the house Just a few feet away. He listened.
In between the dog barking, he listened. There was no mimicking of a dog bark, a goat hawler, or a chicken’s kackel. Instead, the sound of wire fencing scraping off trees, to the west, and the sound of angry gibberish.
The thought of Eliot being gone, was sinking in, as they were experiencing some shock.
Some contingencies had been discussed. He wondered if Eliot would make it to the old hollowed out tree.
For all they knew, King Og was the only Creature involved with the evening’s chaos. A trip down to the old road that swings up by the neighbors would take them to where King Og was running off to, but that would be a bold move. Eliot was surely dead, so what to do next?
J descended from the back of the truck and knocked on the lower story door, he called out for Diana, and she answered without opening. He asked for an update, and the report was that they were holding up Just fine. The confused surviving neighbors were now armed with the rest of J’s firearms and bear repellant.
Just then J;s phone buzzed and he saw a message from Eliot, “Up a tree, Dogman, many Bigfoot, seem focused on the secret pond. Up to no good. Light it up!”
Speaking of contingency plans, J motioned Shakoda to a covered box. They pulled off the cover and fireworks emerged; big ones!
Next they heard a dog squalling about a quarter mile west. “Let’s hurry, Eliot has company up that hill.”
It took a minute but they got set up, and started lighting the sky on fire, “crackle, pop, snap, crack.” The sky echoed the explosions.
Then it was time to adJust, not so high, angle them to go farther west. The blasts started going off closer to the ground now, which felt fitting. Burn down the woodlands, they didn’t care.
Would this attract the local authorities? The authorities that would not know what to make of the situation. Would it attract the conspiracy authorities? The officials that would tell them that it had Just been a bear. The great lie!
In a matter of minutes the deed was done. Surely this was some sort of felony. Thus, they poured the generator gasoline over the crate and lit it on fire. They threw some firewood on the pile to keep it going. J declared, “If we are called out for shooting fireworks, we will deny it, and say we lit this fire to scare off the Creature (the Bear). At least until we get a lawyer. We could really use some bonafide Bigfoot proof before this night is over!”
Shakoda, a Chef by trade, had been wanting to become more involved in the search for Bigfoot, for over a decade. He had met Eliot at Santiam Christian Schools, Adair Village, Oregon, where their kids went to school. He could not explain his interest in Bigfoot, and felt the scrutiny, and was grateful his immediate family put up with his interest in the topic.
Eliot had magnets on his vehicle, advertising his little Bigfoot website, so he quickly knew there was a common interest. They started searching for evidence of Bigfoot on local properties, and the first time Eliot went out with Shakoda, he knew this guy knew way more than he did, about anything pertaining to the Bigfoot phenomenon.
Eliot, had been hoping that J would warm up to the idea of Shakoda Jining him for a trip to his homestead. J, did not want Just anyone coming to his property. If they did something stupid, the ramifications could be death by the hand of Bigfoot, but only, after the dummy in question has left the property, leaving J to face the wrath.
Eliot started posting these trips for evidence, to his web site, and J eventually agreed. Now here they were.
Shakoda had a nose for what to do, and was ready when the idea came to get in the truck and drive up around to the other properties. Off they went, with J at the wheel.
They hit the turn, but paused, as they saw smoke rising from the woodland hillside, then off they went, splashing through the mud, and then slowing down as these roads off the grid, were barely roads at all. Up the hill they went and right away.
The first homestead they came too was smoking, and the rest of the hill was a war zone it seemed, and no sign of Eliot. They tried to turn around, but that was no easy task.
J saw what seemed to be an aircraft up the hill and Just west of the treeline. Ok, that was Just too eerie.
Suddenly, both sets of eyes from the men became giant sized as a round flying basketball sized orb was watching them Just ten feet away. J hit the gas, now in reverse, and woof they went, back down the hill. At least, that was the new plan, at least until, they hit something.
After being pushed to the side of the road into a tree. Dust went flying everywhere, as a face appeared into the window in full site of Shakoda, and then it was gone that quickly. Shakoda hit the roof, spewing spit into the windshield from the up close encounter.
Shakoda stuck the rifle out the window, and immediately it was pulled away, and reentered the vehicle as a proJectile through the rear window, right between the two of them. This was done with stealth, speed, and strength.
Next the truck started bouncing ferociously. A creature was in the bed of the truck. This occurrence for too long would destroy an axle, blow a tire, and crush two skulls in the ceiling of the cab. It was hairy, big, and plenty heavy.
So much was the case, that the action pulled the truck away from the tree. Still attempting to move in reverse, the truck sped off down the hill, causing the creature to fall end over end, out of the back of the truck, hitting with a loud thud. About a six hundred pound thud!
Bouncing they went, down to the turn in the road. Back into the fence and some sage brush, then thrust it into Drive, they were off, dust flying!
Driving out to the county road, they decided to head west closer to the secret pond. This was the name Eliot had given it; he does that.
Admittedly, the plan in part was because they saw local authorities head their way. A police car and a firetruck past them headed east to the turnoff that leads up to J’s homestead.
Shakoda reasoned, “Go back and get the attention of the police to follow us to the pond. J hit the gas, “No, can’t be trusted!”
Chapter 2: The Affected Grid – Goodby to the Homestead – Open Road – Sandy
Westward and onward, and then a sudden turn into Sandy’s driveway, and slid to a stop Just behind the barn. They got out to look around the edge of the barn to watch the emergency vehicles go up the drive to J’s. This was no easy task, as it was filled with uneven rocks, puddles; it was an uneven road.
J motioned to the house, and they went to the front door.
Even though Sandy lived a mile and a half away from J, and this was close enough to be considered neighbors. J had been talking to her for years about signs of Bigfoot, and wanted her to be safe. She was a hard one; finding any excuse to discount J’s helpful offerings. In the early days of the Bigfoot harassment, her disbelief, actually swayed J to not believe either, thinking that he must be wrong, and/or crazy. Would she answer the door now.
It being passed midnight by quite a bit, he called her to get some response. Nothing. Suddenly, the door opened on its own, with a scary creaking.
Sandy was gone it seemed, and the whole back side of the house was missing. Apparently, from large creatures breaking through the windows, and ripping the wall apart.
J approached the open end of the house, approaching it, in what seemed to take forever; so surreal. The wind blowing into the house from the great opening. J looked out into the expanse of darkness.
Shakoda found a shotgun, and some shells. He said nothing.
J, looked out into the openness, feeling the depth of the situation. Long hairs were stuck to some of the siding. Shakoda met him there. They each reached up and grabbed a handful of hair, smelled it, didn’t like the gross smell, and put it in their pockets. “Let’s get out of here! At least now we smell like them,” J clammered.
For some reason J was thinking that if Sandy were alive, she would have found her way to J’s house, Just like the others. She may have been resisting whatever voice was leading, at that time; thus, she stayed, and perished.
Sandy was not a believer in the Bigfoot Phenomenon, even though the Phenomenon is real wether you fell Bigfoot is real, or not. However, she was a good person. All of the people that arrived to J’s house, unannounced, had always been kind to J. The neighbors that had not arrived with the others, all had been skeptical towards her. Sandy was a mix. She liked J, and teased, but she listened when J would worn her of recent Bigfoot activity, or tips for survival against Bigfoot, Coyotes and even more.
Now it seemed apparent that King Og was Just meant to be a distraction, and that the whole area was a target. The pond was the key. J checked her phone and saw a new text she had not seen, and it confirmed that all the attention was heading to the pond. Eliot seemed to be the only thing not headed that way, as far as they could deduce from the limited amount of communication.
What were they to do now? What would they have done if they had not been chased off the hillside? What would they have done if they had not come to Sandy’s property?
Not having a plan, they agreed to head to town to get help, and to warn everyone!
Rushing back to Wyam’s now beat up truck, Shakoda noticed a parked vehicle. They checked, found the keys, and commandeered the vehicle. This was an especially appeasing idea since they felt they would be harder to notice, in a vehicle that had not Just been identified and violated by the enemy. Off they went.
They went back up Sandy’s drive, with lights off, it was practically daylight anyway, but wanted no extra attention.
Chapter 3 – Hello VanVolkinburg
Onto the County road they turned and hit the gas. They actually passed the secretive pond, but were very far from it, as it was several hundred yards from them, and they were pretty much unnoticed it seemed.
Like a giant magnet had grabbed them, they were pulled off the road and into the ditch. Next a strange man appeared, and threatened them, and asked their business. Over his shoulder, they could see the smoldering hillside, and some sort of craft now reflecting from the sunlight over by the pond.
The stranger warned them of a recent fire that had broken out and cautioned them to head south to Oregon, until things were safe again.
Shakoda was good at playing it cool, and was maybe too convincing as the odd man started to act uncomfortable.
They expressed how they were Just farmers getting an early start and were willing to heed this strangers commands.
They thanked the stranger and went on their way. As they approached the state highway, they were out of view from the stranger and Wyamn cried out to turn towards town, which was north. Once northbound Shakoda hit the gas again, and they were in town before they knew it.
Chapter 4: Town Stunned with Derangement – Twilight Zone
A dusty haze was over the town. The streets and buildings seemed to have a layer of dust over it.
Everything and everybody seemed comatose, all but them.
J pulled into a gas station, and parked by the gas pump. She turned off the truck.
Shakoda inquired, “What are we doing?”
J replied, “We’re thinking.” After a few seconds, she got out of the truck and tried to get some gas.
Nervous, about sitting in the open, Shakoda asked if they needed gas. “I’m Just thinking,” said J. “Still thinking,” she murmured quietly.
Shakoda decided to go inside the Gas Station to investigate. He found the attendant in a zombie state sitting by the cash register, dusted.
The state of these townspeople were different than those that arrived in J’s downstairs. These had been drugged.
Shakoda was a conspiracy theorist at heart, and felt the Government, or a secret government, was drugging this town, as a potential brain-wipe. A backup contingency, for what was happening on J’s hillside.
He grabbed some snacks. After being up all night, he was hungry. Daylight was coming. He grabbed flares, duct tape, anything that he thought could help. He put a handful of cash in the shirt pocket of the attendant.
He went outside to see J finishing up at the pump. She asked if he was done, because, “they know we are here.”
How? “When I paid for the gas with my credit card, the gas pump started acting weird.” The words, “notify – notify: appeared on the screen.
They looked up and saw a security camera staring right at them.
Let’s blow this gas station to the sky, in hopes of getting the attention of any outside help.
She felt so stupid, but could she ahve known that they were already fugitives? Fugitives from who? And for what? They had burned down a hillside during a night of chaos that could be written off as self defense, a miles away her friend Sandy’s house destroyed, Sandu is missing, a violent psychopath stranger on the road, and a town that has been put to sleep? So why was she being targeted?
A strange vehicle, then appeared, and called out a warning, that is anyone was awake to show themselves. This wasn’t good.
She yelled to Shakoda, “Get to one side or the other and take the attendant with you, I’m coming in!”
Shakoda was quick to it, but didn’t fully understand until he saw her get back into the truck.